Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It had been two days since the battle at the Museum of Arcadia. Talia Sturges had been traveling across the Darklands, through the infernal labyrinth with no food and no water. The wound she had endured from Strickler had already healed when she had first arrived, so it was never a problem. But the heat was making her mouth dry, giving her dehydration and she was starving. Everywhere she turned she reached a dead end and every step she took, she was getting weak.

When Talia could not take any step further, she dropped on her knees, exhausted. “How am I supposed to find you, Enrique, if I don’t know where I’m going?” She said to herself. “Oh guys, I wish you were all here. I don’t know what to do.”

Tears were beginning to develop in Talia’s eyes and she was starting to lose hope. She had been surviving from being eaten by giant worms, fire cats, and had been keeping clear from Gumm-Gumm trolls. If they knew she was here, they would notify their master and hunt her down.

“WHO… ARE… YOU?” Talia opened her eyes and looked up to see a white torch ahead. “Who… Are… You?”

She didn’t know whether she was hallucinating from her lack of food and hydration or if it was real. The light started to come closer, questioning the identity of the lost girl. Talia could feel the warmth of the burning ghost and then began to realize that this was real. She unleashed her power and got ready in position for whatever was coming her way. As the torch got closer, she swiped her claws, creating a gust of wind lighting out the torch.

Instead of extinguishing the flame, it turned into a red skinny looking troll. He coughed, getting the dust out of his through. “Hey, what’s the big idea?” He said.

Talia raised an eyebrow, dumbstruck by what she was seeing. “Are you… a changeling?” She asked.

He stood up, clearing his throat. “Part changeling… and I’m also part hellheeti, got it from my mom.” Talia stared at him, confused. “You know, fire cats.”

She was more weirded out than ever. “Your dad made out with a fire cat? Ooookay, well look… uh–”

“Rob.”

“Wha–”

“Rob, that’s my name.”

“Okay, Rob… I have to find someone very important, so if you don’t mind, I gotta go.” Talia slowly walked around him, attempting to continue the path, but he stopped her.

“Where are you going?”

“To a place called Nun-ya.”

“Nun-ya?”

“Nun-ya business.” She continued walking.

Rob followed her, leaving fiery footprints behind and continued talking, trying to get her attention, but she tried her best to ignore him. When she finally had enough of his annoyance, she activated her power again and left him in the dust.

“Hey, where are ya going, partner?!” He shouted. He turned into a fireball once again and sped up after her.

Talia looked back and saw the persistent changeling hybrid. “Oh, come on!” She yelled as she accelerated her speed, trying to lose him.

It took awhile, but she finally got rid of that weird annoying hybrid. However, it may have given her a light head. Her stomach growled, demanding food at once.

“Ugh… where can I find food at this joint?” She asked herself. She felt the ground shake below her feet and saw the earth crack. The girl rolled her eyes in annoyance. “Oh, no. Not again.” A giant worm with jagged teeth and a glowing tongue burst out of the ground, trying to swallow up Talia. She grabbed onto its teeth, preventing herself from being eaten. “No way you’re eating me today, stink worm!”

She jumped right out of its jaws, dived down, giving it a powerful punch in the head, and finished it with a somersault ax kick. The thing died crashing its head and Talia made a perfect landing on her feet.

“Hmpf, well that was easy.” She said, but before she could continue, her head spun and she fainted.

A couple of Gumm-Gumm scouts were searching the area, looking for something. One of them saw traces of blue glowing blood leaving behind a trail. He informed his friend and followed the river of blood, where they found a giant worm lying dead with its head bleeding. But that was not the only thing they found. A young girl with silver hair lying unconscious next to the best.

One of them poked its spear at her, seeing if she was alive. Talia cracked her eyes open as she regained a little consciousness and saw two big Gumm-Gumms before her. She tried using her will to pull herself up, but she was out of strength.

“Hey, check it out.” One of them grunted.

“This one still has some fight left in her.” The other said.

“Humans taste exquisite when they’re alive.”

“Let’s tie her up.”

One brought out a pair of chains. “Skarlagk will be pleased.”

They grabbed a hold of the weakened girl and knocked her out cold.

Talia cracked open her eyes, finding herself tied up in chains and lying on top of one of the giant serpents with one of the Gumm-Gumms who had captured her riding it. She tried to summon her power to break free, but she was too weak to do anything. The serpent began to slow down and stopped.

One of the Gumm-Gumms picked up Talia and lifted her over his shoulder. “Hey, guys! Look what we’ve brought for dinner!” He said.

Talia tried to lift her head to see what’s behind her, but didn’t have any ounce of strength left. Her pendant slipped off from her neck and landed on the ground. The other Gumm-Gumm saw this and took a good look at it.

“Hmm, pretty.” He said.

Talia was now in their kitchen in a cage with a cook gathering and mixing ingredients. She smelt the horrible stench and it made her feel sick. She was still too weak to say anything. She feared that this may truly be the end of her. Although… She didn’t understand why they planned on eating her and not present her to Gunmar instead.

A female Gumm-Gumm with powerful muscular arms set her serpent stead away in her stables and saw a couple of Gumm-Gumm scouts gloating. She walked up to them and they didn’t even notice yet. Something shiny caught her eye and she saw a little silver chain wrapped around one of their claws. It was a metal with a lion’s head on it.

The scouts took notice and quickly kneeled before her. “Skarlagk! Please forgive us… we-we did not realize your presence.” One of them said.

“What is that thing around your finger?” She asked. He stared at her, confused and had no idea what she was talking about. “Your hand. Give it to me!” He showed her his right hand, but not the one she was referring to. “Your other hand!” He jumped, quivering and presented his left hand where the little trinket was. She removed it from his hand, examined the object, and recognized it. “Where did you get this?!”

The Gumm-Gumm chef had all the recipes in for his special soul, all but one. He turned towards the caged girl, opened the gate and was about to grab her, until the doors burst open, halting him.

“Stop!” Skarlagk ordered.

“Skarlagk! I was just–” The chief began, but was cut off.

“Do not kill this one!” She turned to the weak girl. “Not this one.”

From one minute, the girl was about to be eaten, but the next thing she knew she was at an infirmary.

They fit some kind of a tube right in her mouth and poured in something that made her feel like she wanted to puke. Whatever it was they’re feeding her, it was probably their only source of food and the only thing that’ll keep her alive. Skarlagk watched the medic do his work on the frail human child.

One of their subordinates came up right next to her. “Skarlagk, I don’t understand. Why are we saving this human when we could feast on her until there’s nothing left but bone?” He questioned.

She took out the pendant she had found on one of scouts from the stables. “Do you recognize this?” She asked.

He took a closer look at the pendant and then realized what it was. “No… no, that’s impossible. I mean, I heard rumors, but I didn’t think they be true.”

“Well, it is. Whether you and the resistance may or may not like it, this girl could be a valuable asset to our cause… and a threat to Gunmar.”

Talia was off, drifting into her dream, to the place where she always met her lioness, Dawn, and Kanjigar. Except for this time she was back in the woods all by herself… That was until Dawn showed up.

“Dawn!” Talia cried. She ran up, embracing her big cat, crying. “You have no idea how long I’ve missed you!”

The lioness put her paw on her back as a way of hugging her back. The wind brushed through the trees, but with an ominous force. Dawn became full-scale alert, pushed Talia aside, and got in front to protect her. Talia looked into the dark, shadowy part of the woods, and saw something.

A pair of red eyes glowed in the dark and stepped into the light, revealing itself to be another lion, a male, except this one was black, covered in scars, and it was twice the size as Dawn. It bared its teeth, growling at the two. Dawn got into a defensive position, the two predators were at a stare down, until they pounced and began fighting each other.

The black lion was overpowering Dawn by its massive strength, Talia went to aid her friend as she picked up a rock and threw it at the beast. It grabbed the monster’s attention, he got off from Dawn and chased after her. Talia ran through the forest, but the black lion was catching up to her. She ran into a dead end and was cornered by this demonic cat. He punched and pinned Talia down to the ground, piercing its claws into her chest.

Talia was starting to feel a rush of cold run through her veins, her skin began to grow pale, her nails were turning black along with her hair, her eyes were turning red, and her heart was succumbing to the darkness.

Dawn came in time and got the beast off of her. Talia returned back to normal, but whatever that thing has done to her made her pretty weak. She turned to see the lions still at it. Dawn was able to beat it, she rushed over to Talia to check on her.

Talia reached her hand out for her, until she saw the monster get back on its feet. She found the will to get back up and embraced her lioness once more, creating a burst of light protecting them.

Talia woke up, gasping from that horrible nightmare. The girl looked around her area, confused about where she was.

“Where am I?” She asked herself.

“So, you’re finally awake.”

Talia turned to find a female Gumm-Gumm standing in the doorway and recognized her earlier from the kitchen. “It’s you.” The Gumm-Gumm walked over to her, standing next to her stone bed and took a good look at the girl. Talia began to feel uncomfortable from the way she was staring at her. “What?”

She brought out and showed her what was in her hand. “Does this belong to you?” She asked.

Talia didn’t know how, but she was holding her father’s pendant in her big stone hand. “My pendant… How did you get that?” She was going to take it, but the Gumm-Gumm snatched it back, making the girl unpleased. “Hey!”

She dangled the silver pendant from her hand, keeping it away from the young girl. “If this pendant is truly yours and you want it back, then you’ll have to earn it first.”

“Earn it? What do I have to prove?”

The Gumm-Gumm warrior twirled the pendant around her finger. “Follow me.”

Meanwhile, back in Heartstone Trollmarket, the trolls had already gathered all of the pieces of the fallen Killahead Bridge and stored it within a vault for safekeeping. June had watched them bring in the stone rubble, piling them up in the storage facility, and now she stood there, staring depressingly at the pieces.

After Jim and Toby had told her about what happened at the museum, she became completely distraught. First, she had failed to save her brother, and now she had failed to protect her only niece.

Vendel came in through the entrance, seeing the poor heartbroken witch standing there alone. He walked in with his Heartstone Staff and approached her. June knew of his presence, but did not move a single flinch.

“You don’t think he has her, do you?” June asked with an upset tone in her voice.

“I do not know for certain,” Vendel said. “And I may not have the answer to tell whether she is still alive or not, but I do know this… she would never want you like this and let her sacrifice be in vain.” Vendel took a few steps closer and touched one of the pieces. “We cannot open the bridge and risk letting Gunmar out. You know as well as any of us.”

June wiped a tear from her eye. “Yes.”

Vendel saw this and took pity on her.

Back in the school of Arcadia Oaks High, Coach Lawrence was once again subbing World History class ever since Mr. Strickler disappeared.

He cleared his throat. “Alright, class. Since Strickler’s a no show, we have a new recruit.” He said.

A new student came in, a teenage boy. He was about sixteen years of age, tall, fairly toned, had dark messy brown hair, olive skin, pale golden eyes, and wore a dark yellow T-shirt over a black long-sleeved undershirt, jeans, and white tennis shoes.

“This here is Marshall Cadden, he will be studying with us.” Coach presented. “Now, anything we need to know about you?”

Marshall stood there, giving off this sort of solitude vibe, and spoke only one word: “No.”

The girls were eyed by his cool, independent, fierce bad boy charm, but most of all, his handsome face. Jim, Toby, and Claire, on the other hand, thought of him as a strange individual.

“Oookay, why don’t you just take your seat.” Coach said.

Marshall walked towards the back. Steve smirked with mischief, aimed a paper ball and threw it at him, but the new student caught the ball, almost as if he predicted it. Marshall glared at the bully, annoyed by his immaturity, and took an empty seat next to Jim.

Marshall looked at Jim and said, “Hey.”

“Huh… uh, hey.” Jim said, weirded out as he raised his hand.

Coach Lawrence cleared his throat and began reading a book as he tried to teach the students about World History. Jim tried to write down notes, but he couldn’t help but stare at Marshall Cadden sitting next to him. The new kid rested his hand on his cheek and began playing with his pencil. Marshall at least seemed like a normal guy, and he definitely gave a lot of ‘bad boy’ vibes, but there was something a little off about this kid. Lately, Jim seemed to believe everyone was a changeling, especially after learning Mr. Strickler’s true nature. But he kept telling himself not to jump into conclusions. For all he knew, Marshall was just a new kid–

Marshall held his pencil up by the tip on his desk, and as he removed the tip of finger off the eraser… and to Jim’s awe, the pencil stayed standing . His unusually golden eyes remained on the pencil standing by itself, untouched. Marshall himself seemed a bit curious as he furrowed his eyebrows and studied it more closely.

However, Marshall quickly noticed Jim staring at him as the pencil toppled down. The Trollhunter quickly averted his attention to his own notebook.

When it reached noon, Jim was sitting with his friends in the cafeteria, Toby and Claire.

“So you saw a new kid playing with a pencil, what’s the big deal?” Toby wondered.

“Tobes, I know what I saw,” Jim said.

“Relax, I’ve seen stuff like that on the internet all the time. It’s a common trick.”

“Tal–” Jim stopped short, realizing the chair Talia would normally sit in was empty. He winced at his little slip-up and sipped his orange juice.

“Boy, sure is weird without Tally lecturing me about my eating habits.” Toby moped before eating his sandwich Jim had made this morning.

“Yeah…” Jim sighed.

“How long have you guys known Talia?” Claire wondered.

“Since kindergarten,” Jim answered. “She was all alone at first. Bullies picked on her because of her hair and she was scared to do anything about it. When Toby and I became friends with her, she was starting to feel more confident in herself.” He chuckled a little. “When Steve and his goons started to pick on us, Tally beat them up, and sent those guys to the nurse’s office and back home.”

Claire was stunned by their friend’s brutal nature. “Whoa…”

“And that’s when we made her an official part of our group,” Toby added. “Tal, then known by the name Silver Amazon, anyone who messes with her or her friends ends up getting pulverized.”

Marshall got his lunch and sat at an empty table with nobody to bother him… until a certain someone slammed his hand on the table. He looked up and found the same boy from his history class and his friends behind him.

“Hey, Newbie, you’re sitting at our table.” Steve sneered, but Marshall wasn’t threatened or intimidated by this imbecile.

The attention was drawing the crowd, especially Jim and the others. “Oh, no.” Jim said as he slapped his hand into his face.

Marshall ignored him and went back to eating his meal.

“Oh, playing hard to get, are we?” Steve mocked. He pushed his tray aside, sliding it off the table to the floor. The new boy looked up at the fool again and stood up from the table, still not intimidated. “Well, what you gonna do now, buttsnack?” Steve chuckled, but Marshall remained quiet and didn’t make a move. The jock was starting to get annoyed by his silence and clenched his fists. Jim was about to help, but something happened all of the sudden. “Come on, say something, you mouse!” He threw a punch, but Marshall blocked it and punched him below the ribs. Steve clutched onto his abdomen in pain. “Get him!”

Steve’s friends, Logan and Seamus, jumped on the table and tried to nab him. Marshall evaded their assaults, hitting Logan’s heads with a roundhouse kick and a knife hand strike to Seamus, knocking them down. Steve ran in with a tackle, but Marshall placed his left hand on his shoulder, moved side and hit him with a downward elbow, roundhouse kicked one of his arms, and finished it with a front kick.

Everyone watched the new kid continuously outmaneuvering and beating them until they couldn’t fight anymore. The bullies all groaned in pathetic poses as Marshall left the cafeteria, leaving the students completely awestruck. Then they all turned into cheers.

Jim, Toby, and Claire didn't have the choice for words.

“Looks like Steve has another one to fear.” Toby said while Jim and Claire nodded their heads in agreement.

Back in the Darklands, the Gumm-Gumm rebel leader, Skarlagk, led Talia to the courtyard where they all practiced with combat and weapons. The army stopped and knelt before their warrior queen’s presence. She raised her hand to signify them to rise and they did.

“Skarlagk, you still haven’t answered my question. What do I need to do to get my pendant back?” Talia asked.

Skarlagk looked at her then to her drill sergeant, moving her head to signify him and he knew what to do. He cleared out the Gumm-Gumm army, forming a space for Skarlagk to stand front and center with Talia.

“My loyal soldiers, I present here the last remaining survivor of the once powerful clan, who were once Trollkind’s greatest adversaries who fought alongside with the human race’s survival: the Silver Lion!” Skarlagk presented.

The army gasped. “— That cannot be true! — The Silver Lions are extinct! — This girl can possibly be one of them! —” They all whispered.

“That’s what we all thought, but I have proof.” Skarlagk showed them Talia’s pendant in front of the crowd. “This pendant belonged to their chieftain, Leo the Slayer, the Alpha Lion, Warrior of Pride… and this girl is his descendant.” The tension of the crowd was starting to become more tense. Some of them muttered under their breath in disgust, their eyes glared, showing resentment and contempt.

Talia was fully aware of their animosity. “Uh, Skarlagk, I think you should–” She spoke to Skarlagk.

“Which is why this is your chance to satisfy yourselves by pounding this flesh to the ground!”

“WHAT?!”

Everyone froze and turned to complete and utter silence. “You all hear me. Unleash your fury and kill this lion!” She jumped over to one of the towers, where her lieutenant resided.

The Gumm-Gumms stared at the girl with the sudden urge of an attempt to kill their enemy and they charged, screaming. Talia jumped on top of one of them and dodged each and every one of their attacks.

She looked up at the tower. “I thought you were going to put me in a test to prove my worth!” She yelled.

A Gumm-Gumm knocked Talia over and was about to finish her, until she unleashed a powerful force, pushing him and some of the Gumm-Gumms close by. Talia was now in her feral state, fighting off the Gumm-Gumm horde clawing, punching, kicking, and dodging their attacks. Skarlagk watched the little white flame fighting for her life.

The lieutenant came by his superior’s side. “I do not understand, Commander Skarlagk, I thought you wanted her alive.” He said.

“If she survives, she’ll live.” She said simply.

More Gumm-Gumms kept on coming and Talia’s feral state was not enough to keep up. She had been enduring the pain and damage inflicting upon her, and she was starting to become close to being defeated. Talia let out a mighty roar, creating a powerful hurricane to blow them away, but they still kept coming. The lone lioness thought at first she was spared and now she’d been sentenced to death. But worst of all, the treasured memory of her father is now in the hands of her enemy and that angered her even more. The Gumm-Gumm army ganged up on her and now she was at their mercy. They had all pinned her down and there was no way of escaping this time.

Talia was now starting to become more afraid. This truly was the end of the road for her. She thought about her closest friends, Jim, Toby, Blinky, Aaarrrgghh, Draal, and Claire:

Claire, she had always been a good person. The last time she saw her was at the hospital where she and Jim were recovering from their fight against Nomura. She apologized to her for overreacting about Steve and they became friends again. Talia told her honestly that she never had a girl for a friend before since Jim and Toby were the only ones in her life.

Draal, he promised her to have a sparring match with her one day.

Aaarrrgghh, the lovable giant. She’d just learned that he was once a Gumm-Gumm himself and Gunmar’s general, but in the end, he broke free from his ways and he had saved not only trollkind, but mankind as well.

Blinky, he’d been teaching her and her friends troll lore and their tongue and was a very good mentor at that.

Toby, she always teased him and tried to make him eat better choices of food, but he just never listened, which they both always enjoyed.

And Jim… the closest thing she had to a brother, even more so than Toby. Talia had always admired his bravery and loyalty to everyone around him. In fact, he was the reason she kept going to survive the Darklands.

Her heart started to burn bright and she felt this extraordinary power within her body.

Skarlagk and her lieutenant watched from the tower as the Gumm-Gumms had the girl right in their hands.

“Well, I guess the little cub has–” He began, until his commander interjected.

“She’s not done yet.” She pointed out as they continued watching.

The earth began to shake, a powerful burst of light emerged from the crowd like the sun, which blasted the Gumm-Gumms away. Talia appeared different than she was before; her feral state took on an all new level. Most of her body was covered in silver fur, a little more muscular appearance, her ears were pointy, her human eyes turned to a beast, and she even grew out a tail. She had unlocked her beast form, the second level of her feral state.

The crowd was now completely stunned by her new form, and it even intimidated the lieutenant, but Skarlagk smiled as if she expected this to happen. Talia crouched down to the ground, ready for round two and in a sudden dash of lighting, all of the Gumm-Gumm soldiers went down, not dead, but just unconscious. Talia transformed back into a human from her beast form and landed on her knees in exhaustion. Skarlagk’s lieutenant jaw dropped, completely speechless.

Skarlagk jumped down from the tower and went over to the victorious girl. “Well done. You truly are a lion.” She complimented her.

Talia wobbly got back on her feet and faced her. “I beat your test! Now, give me back my father’s pendant!” She demanded.

“But of course. But I would like to ask you something first.”

Talia placed her hands on her hips. “And what would that be?”

“What will you do next?”

Talia snatched her pendant from her claw and wore it back around her neck. “Get out of this dump, of course.”

“And how will you do that without the bridge?” The girl stopped and turned around to face her again. “What happens if you run into Gunmar? I have just helped you unlock another level of your feral state. I have seen your people and have obtained some of their knowledge before they’ve perished. I can help you achieve and understand more of your power, if you accept my terms.”

“And that is…”

“Join me and I’ll help us defeat Gunmar.”

Far beyond the labyrinth of the Darklands, a fortress where the Dark Underlord himself sat upon a throne made of the Heartstone of this decaying world, but now it’s dark and hardly any life left to keep him alive.

When he had learned the news of his fallen son, as well as the one who had slain him, angered him so much he clinched the stones as they lit up green conducting electricity, the teal vessels showed upon his skin glowed bright, and he jumped out of his throne, enraged and punched the floor, leaving a mark.

“My Lord,” A troll with four arms and wearing a cloak came before him. “What has troubled you?” He looked up to him with his only eye and he already knew the answer. “Ahh, yes, it is a tragic moment for our dark prince.”

“Of all the Trollhunters he had slain, he met his end at the hands of a human child!” The Dark Underlord snarled dryly. “This husk of a Heartstone continues to wither away. I fear my time is slipping.”

“You must not lose hope, Master.” A changeling entered the throne room. “My Janus Order will find another way to liberate us so we may reclaim the surface lands as soon as possible.”

“You had better be right, Impure. I have waited far too long and I have no desire for patience.” Gunmar growled as he walked back to his throne.

“You want me to what?! ” Talia asked, completely and utterly lost.

“Join our cause and help us defeat Gunmar.” Skarlagk offered.

Talia stepped back. “You expect me to help you? After you threw me to the wolves and left me for dead?!”

“That was a test to prove what you are and see what you are capable of.” She came closer to her face. “If you intend on defeating Gunmar, then you must discover more of your abilities. I can help you if you let us.”

The Silver Lion looked her in the eyes. “Tell me, what is it you have against Gunmar that makes you and everyone here hate him so much? And why would you help me?”

“We blame Gunmar for the loss at Killahead, these trolls broke free and no longer follow him. I…” She reached her satchel, took out a skull of a troll, and pressed it against her head. “...wish to avenge my father, Orlagk.”

Talia stared at her and saw that she was serious, enough to take pity on her. “How old were you when he killed him?”

“In human years, I would say close to your age. I was so terrified when it happened, I fled like a coward.”

“I-I’m sorry. My family was killed by his son, Bular, and I was only five back then.”

Skarlagk put her father’s skull back in her satchel. “Then I believe we have something in common, young lioness. So… will you join us?”

Talia thought for a moment and reached a decision. “Yes.”

As school ended in Arcadia Oaks High, Marshall went through his new locker as he went through his stuff. Jim walked down the hallway and noticed the new kid. First, he saw Marshall do… something unusual to that pencil, and now he single-handedly knocked out Steve Palchuk and his lackeys without even breaking a sweat.

The human Trollhunter adjusted the gaggletack to stick out of his messenger bag. He figured he was being paranoid, but he had to make sure this new guy wasn’t a changeling. Jim casually walked down the hall and, as he got close to Marshall, he shook his bag and the pure-iron horseshoe fell out.

Marshall froze when he heard a loud clacking sound behind him. He turned around and noticed a horseshoe laying on the ground. Confused, he picked it up and looked around, noticing the familiar guy with a blue jacket walking by.

“Excuse me!” Marshall called after Jim, who stopped and turned. “I, uh, think you dropped your… horseshoe?”

The gaggletack wasn’t reacting to Marshall’s contact. To Jim’s relief, it confirmed the new kid wasn’t a changeling after all. “Oh! Sorry. Thanks.” Jim laughed it off as he took the totem and stuffed it back into his bag. “It’s a… lucky charm. A friend of mine gave it to me. Gotta need the extra luck in your life, right?”

Marshall raised an eyebrow and placed a hand on his hip. “Are you following me?”

“What?”

“Dude, I don’t think you’re as subtle with stealth as you think you are.”

Jim winced. “Still working on that. Uh, I mean– That’s not what I–” He quickly cleared his throat to stop himself from stammering like an idiot. “Welcome to Arcadia.” He held out his hand. “I’m Jim Lake.”

Marshall smiled gently and shook it. “Marshall Cadden. Sorry about the whole commotion I caused back at lunch. My dad and I just started settling in last night, but that big blonde oaf wasn’t exactly helping my mood.”

“Steve Palchuk,” Jim said. “Yeah, he’s a handful, but don’t let him get to you. But I guess you can handle yourself just fine.”

Marshall smiled and breathed through his nose. “You think I’m some kind of bad boy type, do you? I just like weird things and I’m good at hiding it.”

Jim looked amused. “Weird, huh? Well, you came to the right place. Got any questions about this town, you’re free to ask me and my friends.”

“The, um… stout guy in the red sweater vest and the chick with the blue hair streak you hang around with?”

“Toby and Claire. And Ta–” Jim froze and breathed sadly as he remembered again.

Marshall noticed the depressed look on his face. “What?”

“Nothing. I just have another friend who… went on a business trip with her aunt.”

Marshall recalled the rumors he heard from other students about a girl with silver hair who left school to travel with her aunt. Before he could say anything, his phone dinged in his pocket. He pulled it out and read the text sent by his father. “Hey, listen, I gotta go home to help my dad finish unpacking.” He walked past Jim, but quickly turned around. “Nice talking to you, Jim.” With that, he started jogging down the hallway.

“Um, Marshall, the exit’s the other way.” Jim pointed his thumb over his shoulder.

The new guy groaned as he turned around, wincing, and jogged down the other hallway, giving him an awkward, “Thank you.” As he passed by Jim again.

In the Hero’s Forge back in Trollmarket, Jim continued his training to increase and develop his own abilities. He performed stunts through the obstacles, hit multiple targets with the Sword of Daylight without even missing a single one, and finished.

“Excellent work, Master Jim.” Blinky said. “You are growing stronger every day.”

Jim removed the amulet and deactivated his armor. “Thanks.” He said glumly.

Blinky saw the look on his face. “Is everything alright?”

“I’m fine, it’s just… I’m worried about Tally. She’s been in there for four days now.”

Blinky placed a hand on his shoulder. “Lady Talia is not the only one trapped in the Darklands. Chompsky and Jinx are in there as well, fighting for their lives, and I’m sure they’ll survive no matter what comes their way. Who knows? They might just cross paths in time.”

Jim looked at him and smiled, appreciating his support.

Somewhere in the neighborhood of Arcadia Oaks, Marshall Cadden had finished unpacking all of his stuff to their new home.

“Marshall! I’m going into town to grab some pizza!” His father called out to him.

“Okay, Dad!” Marshall said back.

He pulled out the last remaining item from the box and revealed it to be a photo in a picture frame: of him and his parents when he was a baby. Marshall looked so much like his mother, for a boy. His father still had a toned body, short black hair, with a short trim beard, and green eyes.

Marshall’s mother fell ill while giving birth to him and passed away. His father told him there had been something horrible from her past she had endured since childhood, and was far too complicated to explain; it was the very reason they’ve been moving from state-to-state. Marshall wondered if she had abusive parents that were totally possessive of her, which could have been the very reason she took off with his father.

Marshall placed the picture frame on the table and went outside for some fresh air.

Back in the Darklands, after Talia had agreed to Skarlagk’s offer, there was one more task she had to do and that… was getting a haircut.

“No way! When I said I’d join your resistance, I didn’t mean by losing my hair!” Talia struggled, tied up in her seat.

“Be quiet! You won’t lose that much.” Skarlagk said. “We can’t risk you getting exposed to Gunmar or any of his followers. That long hair of yours will just give it away.”

Another Gumm-Gumm came in with a pair of scissors and other sharp utensils wrapped in a sack. The sight of barber tools only made Talia more desperate. “Yeah, but that still won’t help! What good is cutting my hair if it's still the same color? It’s not like you have any dye or something.”

“I do not know what this ‘dye’ is you speak of, but I may have something that can help.”

The Gumm-Gumm barber came in with his scissors in hand. “I’ve always wanted to use these!” He chuckled.

“If you snip one piece of my hair, big guy, I will break one of your fingers!” Talia threatened, but he chuckled and snipped his scissors as he got closer, making her whimper. “Please don’t.” He ignored her and began his work. She dramatically screamed as he trimmed her hair.

Talia took a long look at her new hairdo. Her hair now reached to the sides of her face.

Skarlagk came in and tossed her some new garments. “Here, toss out your old ones, they look torn and tattered.” The Gumm-Gumm queen said.

Talia picked up the clothes from the ground. “How… where did you even get these?” She asked.

“Most of us spit out the human remains.” The girl’s jaw dropped, disgusted and completely horrified. “Don’t worry, I washed them… more or less.” She took a whiff of the fabric, but didn’t find any trace of stink on it.

She got herself dressed and walked down the hallway to where she would be resting for tomorrow’s big training session.

“So, am I really gonna have to bunk with the guys that tried to kill me?” Talia asked.

“Don’t worry, I’ve already been informed if any one of them even tries to harm you, they will have to deal with me.” Skarlagk assured her.

They reached the end of the hallway with a pair of giant doors and Skarlagk opened them to the warriors’ chambers. The Gumm-Gumms stopped and saluted their queen. Talia came up to her side and got a good look at their quarters. It was big with plenty of space and there were a lot of Gumm-Gumms in the room, each with their own bunk.

“Whoa.” Talia said.

“Get some rest, you’ll need it for tomorrow’s training.” Skarlagk said as she shut the doors.

The Silver Lion stared at the crowd in an awkward silence. “Sooo… who am I bunking with?”

Every Gumm-Gumm went to sleep on their own bunk, but all Talia got was a place on the cold, hard floor.

“Thanks for the kind hospitality, guys. I really appreciate it.” She said sarcastically, pouting with her arms crossed. She heard one of them fart in their sleep and she plugged her nose, disgusted and really annoyed. “I guess I’m gonna have to make the best of this.”

Talia drifted off into a dream and met up with Dawn at the fields. The same place where she and her family used to visit. Dawn sat on the grass with her lioness, looking over the horizon where the sun rose. She wrapped her arm around her lion, embracing her, grateful to know she was alright and whatever she saw in her last dream was nothing.

Dawn’s ears perked up when she heard the sound of footsteps, brushing through the grass. She turned to the source in a defensive position. Talia turned, too, finding a boy around her age, looking around.

“Who are you?” She asked.

“I should be asking you.” The boy said, still glancing at everything. “Where am I? And what’s with the lion?”

Talia stood up and looked at him. “Wait, you mean you don’t know?” He shrugged and raised an eyebrow. Talia petted on Dawn’s head to calm her down and walked up to him. “Did you, by any chance, fall asleep or something?”

“Yeah, but… wait, are you saying this is some kind of dream?”

“Well, yes… and no. You see, where you are right now is my mind.”

The boy looked confused and a little freaked. “I’m inside your head?!” She nodded her head. “What am I doing inside your head?!”

“Hey, don’t freak out on me, I don’t know!” Dawn walked up to her, startling the boy. “Relax, she won’t bite. This is Dawn, my lion spirit. I’m Talia, Talia Sturges.”

“Marshall Cadden… Wait, Sturges? Are you that girl who disappeared on short notice and went to travel with your aunt on some business trip?”

“Business trip? What are you talking–” Talia realized something. “You go to Arcadia Oaks High?!”

“Yeah, but–”

Talia ran up and grabbed Marshall, looking him in the eye in desperation. “Do you know of a boy named Jim Lake?” He nodded his head. “Listen, I know we just met, but could you send him a message for me, please?”

Marshall still wasn’t sure whether this was real or not, but from the way she looked at him, he knew she needed help.

The next day, Jim, Toby, and Claire were about to walk into the school, until they were stopped by their new classmate, Marshall Cadden. “Hey, I need to speak with you three. Now.” He told them with urgency.

Jim exchanged a look with Toby and Claire, confused about what someone like him could possibly want.

Chapter Text

Jim and the others had a long talk, explaining everything to Marshall after he had told them about their friend, Talia.

“So, let me get this straight.” Marshall said, taking everything in. “There are good trolls and bad trolls.” He pointed at Jim. “You’re their chosen champion called the Trollhunter, Talia’s from an ancient family clan called the Silver Lions, Claire’s baby brother had been switched with a thing called a changeling, and both he and Talia are trapped somewhere in a dark dimensional prison with the most fearsome dangerous enemy named Gunmar?”

“Yep, pretty much.” Jim said. “But let me ask you something. How did you contact her?”

Marshall shook his head. “I really don’t know. I fell asleep while I was doing my homework and the next thing I knew, I was in her dream.”

“So, what? You’re some kind of Sandman who jumps in girl’s dreams or something?” Toby asked teasingly, but Claire elbowed him in the stomach.

“Well, Marshall’s definitely not a changeling himself, that’s for sure.” Jim said out loud.

Marshall stared at him. “Me? A changeling? What are you talking abo– Wait a second.” He suddenly remembered when he first spoke to Jim the other day. “That horseshoe? You dropped that on purpose so I could touch it, didn’t you?”

“Good guess.” Jim commented with his arms crossed.

“Really, Jim?” Toby frowned.

Jim shrugged. “Well, we don’t exactly have Tally to spot a changeling for us anymore, Tobes.”

“Good point.”

“Marshall, did Talia say anything else about this resistance she’s with? Are they treating her fairly?” Claire asked.

“Not much. All I can say is that they want to get rid of Gunmar for good. She wasn’t sure how they planned to do that, but their leader believed she could be a valuable asset to them.” Marshall said.

“I just hope she knows what she’s doing.” Jim said.

Talia got a rude wake-up call from their big loud horn.

“AAAAaaahhh!” She screamed, jumping on her feet in a self-defense position. “Are we under attack?! Where’s Gunmar?!”

A Gumm-Gumm slapped her behind the head. “Get a grip, fleshbag, it’s our training regiment. Now get moving!”

She rubbed the back of her head from the pain.

“What a scardy cat. And I thought lions were supposed to be brave.” One of the Gumm-Gumms muttered under his breath.

“What was that?” Talia glared threateningly.

He was intimidated by her ice-cold blue eyes. “Uh… nothing.”

“That’s what I thought.” She walked away.

His friend chuckled, elbowing him. “Looks like the cat got your tongue.” He teased.

Talia made it outside on the training field where every soldier gathered in a line. The drill sergeant came in.

“Atten hut!” Everyone straightened up at his order. “Alright, Maggots, listen up! We have a new recruit today and her name is Talia, but until she earns her warrior name, we shall call her Cat Meat!” Talia felt like a frying pan hit her on top of her head, insulted by the new nickname while everyone laughed heartily at the girl. “Alright, first order of business. Drop and give me fifty!”

“What–”

The sargeant yelled at her face with his foul breath. “Fifty push-ups! NOW!”

Talia dropped to the floor and began doing push-ups. “This… is… going… to be… harder… than I… thought.”

Throughout the whole entire dark day, Talia had been dealing with running through the toughest dangerous obstacles then the Hero’s Forge. Running from getting eaten by a Nyarlagroth, dodging arrows, sparring with one of the soldiers, even their training exercises were ridiculous. So far, Talia had not activated any new ability yet, but she was getting stronger and marks she’d endured were proof.

When it reached around lunch time, Talia went into the mess hall with the others, starving and nonetheless completely exhausted. She took a seat between two Gumm-Gumms and looked at what was on the table. There were some big, red looking stones next to boiling water.

“What’s that?” She asked.

“I take it you’ve never seen a Nyarlagroth egg before.” The Gumm-Gumm next to her said.

Talia raised an eyebrow. “You guys eat their eggs? Don’t you have like any fruit and vegetables?”

“It’s all we have.” The other said, grabbing an egg and boiling it in water. “The best way to cook these things. If you eat ‘em raw, you’d be choking on gnome poison.” He finished cooking the egg and offered it to her. “Here you go, Cat Meat.”

Talia rolled her eyes, still annoyed by her new name and took the hot egg. She juggled it in her hand like a hot potato till it cooled down, and cracked the egg as it released a foul rancid smell with a disgusting looking slime.

“Ugh! Do I really have to eat this?” Talia said disgustedly.

“Well, would you rather starve and die? I’m pretty sure you know what that feels like, don’t you?” The same Gumm-Gumm who offered her the egg pointed out. He took one of his own and slurped the yolk from the shell.

Talia looked at the insides of the egg, making her gulp nervously. She held her nose and began to drink. The taste was so awful it made her feel like she wanted to puke. She swallowed the yolk down her throat and coughed, gagging her tongue out. Everyone was aroused in laughter by the expression on Talia’s face, but it didn’t bother her.

“I dedicated my entire life to being a vegan and now I’m eating eggs.” She said to herself regretfully.

Somewhere in the Darklands, Jinx and Chompsky had been searching for the Changeling Nursery nonstop. They were both covered in dirt and grime. When they had reached the top peak of a rock, they heard a cooing sound. They looked up, finding chained baskets hanging from the ceiling.

“I can’t believe it.” Jinx said while Chompsky chuckled with happiness. “We’ve found it! We found the–!” He covered his mouth from getting excited. “We found the nursery.”

Chompsky chattered, telling him that it was not over yet.

“You’re right, we still need to find which one of these babies is Enrique.” Jinx agreed. He offered the gnome a paw as he hopped on as he lifted him up and placed him on his head. “Hold on tight, cowboy.” He jumped to the first basket and read the tag on the child’s name and date of birth. “‘Eloise Stemhower, born 1894’. What have they been feeding these kids?”

He looked over and saw the sweet happy red-headed baby girl reaching out, wanting to pet the kitty. Jinx was adored by her cute innocent nature, but was also saddened that these kids have been taken from their families for a long time, and they didn’t even know that they were trapped here.

Chompsky poked his head to help him focus. “Uh… yeah, I hear ya, buddy.”

The black cat jumped from basket to basket, making sure he read each of their names carefully. When he found the right name he was looking for, he looked at the happy baby boy showing his baby teeth.

“It’s him!” Jinx whispered. Chompsky jumped off his head and got a good look at him, touching his face with his little hand. He turned back to Jinx on what they should do next. “I could carry him back to the portal, but he’s too big for me, and he’ll just slow us down. So, I’m afraid he’s just gonna have to hang tight for a while.” Jinx gently patted his head. “Don’t worry, kiddo, we’ll come back for you and I promise… you’ll be home soon.”

Back on the surface of Arcadia, Jim brought Marshall to his house with him and introduced him to Draal.

“So, that’s a troll.” Marshall said, staring in awe at the big blue spiked-stone, staged horned being before him.

“Yep. Marshall, meet Draal. Draal, Marshall.” Jim introduced them.

Draal looked at the new boy suspiciously and sniffed him. “Hmm… Well, he’s not an impure, but Trollhunter, are you sure we can trust this boy? You have just met him.” He pointed out.

“I know it sounds weird, Draal, but he actually spoke with Talia in a dream and he already knows about all of this.”

Draal continued examining the boy, making him feel a bit uneasy. “Tell me, sorcerer, give us one good reason why we should believe you.”

“I-I-I don’t…” Marshall said, still intimidated by Draal’s appearance. “Look, I don’t know how I was able to come in contact with Talia or why this is happening to me all of a sudden. But when I felt her in the dream… it was real. I know it sounds crazy and I know I barely know all of you right now, but… I want to help. If I’m gonna be the new kid, I might as well find something productive. Besides, if I can contact her before, I can do it again and I’ll do anything I can to help, I promise.”

Draal looked at him real good and could tell right away he was serious, and smiled. “Well, alright.”

After a whole day of the resistance’s gruesome training, Talia rested on the stone hard floor, sore and exhausted.

“Congratulations on surviving your first day of training, Cat Meat.” The Gumm-Gumm next to her teased. “Let’s see how long you last in this pit.”

Talia gave him a death glare. She looked back up the dark ceiling and went to sleep.

Talia was back in her dream realm with Dawn and Marshall in the grassy fields.

“Talia?” Marshall asked.

“Marshall!” Talia said before she ran up to him. “Did you give Jim the message?”

“Yeah, it took a while, but I was able to get them to believe me and now I’m helping you and your friends.” He jumped back in startle by Dawn yet again.

Talia chuckled. “Still afraid of Dawn?”

Marshall chuckled nervously. “I’m not much of a cat person.”

Talia took his hand and placed it on Dawn’s head. “See? She won’t hurt you. She trusts you.” She released his hand.

Marshall looked at her then back at the silver-furred lioness and felt her purring against his hand like a domestic cat. It was weird at first, but it was also comforting.

“Marshall?” Talia said.

“Hmm?” He said.

“I just want to say… thank you for your help. It means a lot.”

“Anytime.” He stopped petting Dawn and came up to her. “Hey, since we’re here, maybe we should just… you know, so your friends know how you’re holding up.”

“I like that.”

Skarlagk came into her headquarters with the map of the labyrinth she drew on the wall, scrolls and books on the shelf, and weapons hanging on the wall. She went to her shelf, pulled out a scroll, and unrolled it, showing drawings of knights with lion spirits bursting from within fighting against an armada of trolls.

“Gunmar, you had better say your last prayers, because when the time comes, we’ll be ready and soon… you’ll die.” She vowed to herself.

Another day in the Darklands, Talia exhaustingly woke up from the sound of the training drill alarm. The only two reasons are the dream while she chatted with Marshall and this place’s crazy drill sergeant. She slowly lifted herself up from the hard stone floor and stretched, making her bones crack.

“Did you get a good night’s sleep, Cat Meat?” One of the Gumm-Gumms teased.

She turned, glaring at him with her dark-circled eyes. “Call me Cat Meat… one more time.” She threatened.

The soldiers were out in the training facility, waiting for their next drill.

One of the Gumm-Gumms noticed that two people were missing. He elbowed his friend. “Hey, Guren, have you seen Cat Meat and Brimstone?” He asked.

“Not since we–” Before he could finish, they heard screams of terror in the air. They saw their friend flying over them, coming in for a face landing. He crashed, running his face down on the ground like a meteor falling from the sky.

Everyone stared at him laying there, moaning in pain, and turned when they heard a certain someone yelling. “If any of you call me Cat Meat again, you’ll all end up like that guy! Got it?!” Talia exclaimed as she stomped in, making her way into the crowd.

The girl got in line between the two Gumm-Gumms who spoke earlier about their friend, steaming some heat. They looked at each other and got the picture.

In the general council room, a general slammed his fist enraged with Skarlagk about Talia.

“This is unacceptable!” One of them snapped. “That girl is dangerous and completely unstable!”

“She attacked one of our troops, Skarlagk!” Another said.

“That blow she brought upon one of our cadets nearly killed him.” The other said.

“He only ended up unconscious, nothing too serious.” Skarlagk said. “Besides, if our lion can take out one foe with just one punch, it means she’s growing stronger.” She stood up from her seat. “Which is good for us. If we continue to push her further beyond the limit, she may finally reach the one thing Gunmar has failed to achieve from her family… the Power of Enhancement.”

This got the generals’ attention.

“Say if we do help the child obtain this gift. What will stop her from using it to destroy us?” The first general asked.

“She won’t.” Skarlagk said, looking over her army training from the window and saw Talia with them. “When I looked at her, I saw fire in her eyes, the same burning rage we carry within ourselves. And that rage will mold that child into a beast… my champion.”

Talia continued her training, sparring with one of the Gumm-Gumm soldiers. The Gumm-Gumm jabbed his spear out towards the girl, Talia sidestepped, roundhouse kicked his ribs, and finished it with a front side kick. The soldier fell onto his knees, clinging to the pain. Even though Talia won another round, she was still tired from her lack of sleep. She slouched over, breathing heavily from all of the exhaustion. But she knew she had to keep going because if she backed down now, these trolls would use that as an opportunity to kill her. She stood tall and back into a fighting position. Her opponent slowly got back on his feet, shook off the pain, picked up his spear, and continued sparring.

After the sparring session was done, their next training session was surviving from being eaten by a Nyarlagroth and they’d been at it for half an hour.

The tired girl was slowing down, unable to keep up with the others. One of the Gumm-Gumms saw this as an opportunity and notified one of his friends. When they were distant enough from the girl, one of them dropped a green glowing rock that made a humming sound. Talia continued to try and move fast, until a sudden explosion happened before her and knocked her down. She got up, she found the path blocked by rocks. The sound of the Nyarlagroth drew near, so Talia concentrated and activated her feral state and quickly climbed the rocks.

The Gumm-Gumms made it to the finish line before Talia, especially the ones who plotted the idea of planting the grenade rock, separating her from them.

“You think that did the trick?” Guren asked.

“Please, did you see the size of that rubble? It’ll take her nearly an hour to climb that thing. She’s probably Nyarlagroth chow by now.” Brimstone chuckled.

But Talia made it over the mountain rubble a minute before the beast could reach her. She ran through the labyrinth still in her feral state and followed the trail leading her to the Gumm-Gumms. Just when things were going smoothly, the serpent caught up with the girl and got her cornered.

“Oh, crud!” Talia said.

The beast attacked, Talia jumped out of the way in time before it could swallow her. It slithered around her, trying to crush her in its coils, but she jumped high, evading the trap. But then something wrapped around her, its tongue caught her and started to reel her in. Talia struggled to break free, but it was already too late. The Nyarlagroth swallowed her whole and now she was trapped inside of its mouth. She continued struggling to break free from the glowing tongue, but it had a good grip on her and the revolting stench was making it hard for her.

Back in Trollmarket, June still had a hard time leaving the place as she was still worried about Talia. She sat at the pub alone, consuming their beverages and had been doing so for nearly three hours.

“Hey, Bub. Another fill up.” She said grumpily.

“Don’t you think you had enough, lady?” He asked, noticing the state she was in.

“Look, I’ve had a rough week, man, so fill me up!” Her yell made the pub’s tables and customer’s drinks lift and then drop to the floor.

The bartender was intimidated and completely terrified by this witch’s power. “Uh, yes ma’am. Right away.” He quickly ran to get her another drink.

Unbeknownst to her, Blinky and Aaarrrgghh had been there the entire time, shocked by June’s behavior.

“We need Jim.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“Indeed.” Blinky agreed.

After Jim and the others got off from school, Marshall tagged along with them.

“So, she’s doing okay?” Jim asked.

“Yeah, though their training regiment is pretty gruesome.” Marshall said. “I gotta hand it to you, Jim, your friend’s tough.”

Jim rolled his eyes. “Don’t I know it?”

“And a total hothead. Believe me, I know.” Toby said.

“How is she a hothead?” Marshall wondered.

“You know Steve Palchuk?” Claire asked.

Marshall remembered that big thick-headed jock from school at the cafeteria. “Yes.”

“Well, whenever he or any other bully picks on Jim, Toby, or any other one of her friends, she threatens and, other times, beats them up.”

Marshall chuckled. “Heh ha, I’m starting to like her already.”

Claire went home while the boys arrived at Jim’s empty place… or so they thought when Blinky and Aaarrrgghh came unexpectedly.

“Master Jim, we need your help down at Trollmarket at once!” Blinky said, until he froze when he noticed an unfamiliar face in their presence.

“Hey, I’m Marshall.” He waved.

“Master Jim, who is this young man?”

“Don’t worry, Blinky, he’s a friend and he knows.” Jim informed him.

“Master Jim, don’t you remember that we have been trying to keep our existence a secret? Tobias and Claire are good, but including a stranger–”

“I speak to Talia in her dreams.” Marshall interjected.

Blinky stared at him, stunned. “Come again?”

“Talia sent me a message to Jim. They know that she’s okay and that she’s with the Darklands resistance group fighting against Gunmar.”

“Gumm-Gumms fighting Gunmar?” Aaarrrgghh asked.

“Yeah, crazy right?” Toby said.

Blinky scratched his stone chin in thought, but quickly remembered why he came. “We can talk about that later. Right now we need you to come to Trollmarket. June is losing her mind!”

“June?” Jim asked.

Back in the Darklands, Talia remained trapped inside the Nyarlagroth’s mouth. She tried to unleash her beast form as she did with the Gumm-Gumms, but nothing. She even tried to cut its tongue with her claws, but they were invulnerable.

“Ah, come on! Let go of me you stupid this!” She yelled, struggling.

The thing’s foul breath was too much and her persistence was futile, so she just gave up. She had never been afraid before until now. The pressure was finally starting to build up, fearing that she may never see her friends and family again.

Talia was becoming consumed in despair with tears pouring from her eyes. “What do… What do I do? I don’t know what to do anymore! I can’t do this alone!” She cried. “Somebody! Please! Help me!” Her head hung from her shoulders, all hopeless and lost, until...

“ You’re giving up? I thought you were supposed to be the stubborn one. ”

Talia lifted her head, recognizing the voice. A familiar blue ball of light appeared before her, but she knew right away whose spirit ball it was.

“Kanjigar?!” Talia said as she tried to move, but was still bound by the beast’s tongue.

“ I’ve always known you were reckless, but this is disappointing. You took on a whole army of Gumm-Gumms and survived. Now, you’re just giving up? ” He said with disappointment.

“I can’t get out of this. The Darklands, Skarlagk and her army, and I’m too scared to know if Gunmar is aware of my presence.”

“ Then be afraid, use that fear to keep yourself alive and it will help you survive this nightmare. ”

“But Silver Lions aren’t supposed to be afraid.”

“ Talia Sturges, you are more than a Silver Lion… you are a Trollhunter. James Lake Jr. called you that, remember? ” Talia stared up at him in shock. “ And Trollhunters use that fear. It is your greatest weapon .” With that, he disappeared into thin air.

Kanjigar was right: Jim did call her and everyone who fought along with him at the museum Trollhunters.

Thanks to Kanjigar’s words of wisdom, it was just the motivation she needed to keep going. She summoned all of her strength to her arms, tearing the serpent’s tongue apart. Talia was growing stronger by the minute, her aura unleashed an awesome light, and the girl was now in her beat form. The lioness broke free from the restraints and punched her way out through its teeth. Once she was finally free, she came down diving at the wailing beast and finished it with a final blow.

The Gumm-Gumms were walking back to the fortress in a single line.

“You don’t think anyone would suspect anything, do you?” Guren asked.

“As long as we keep our mouths shut and tell them it was an earthquake caused by a Nyarlagroth that killed her, we’ll be fine.” Brimstone assured.

But the duo spoke too soon when they heard something over the horizon. “What’s that light– Oh, no.”

Talia came charging in like a sonic boom and knocked the troops down like a pile of bowling pins. “Alright, which one of you hasbeens used that grenade?!” She growled, still in her beast form.

Guren and Brimstone held onto each other, terrified by the girl’s appearance.

“Nyarlagroth chow, huh?” Guren said sarcastically. Brimstone chuckled nervously, feeling sheepish.

Talia loomed over them. “You!” Guren and Brimstone held onto each other very tightly. “I heard that! You two almost got me killed!”

“I-i-i-it was Brim’s idea! I was just following his lead!” Guren squealed.

“Me?! It was your grenade!” Brimstone argued.

“Shut up!” Talia snapped. “You two are lucky that I can’t kill you under Skarlagk’s orders, but if any of you do that again… I won’t hesitate to do so.”

Jim, Marshall, and the trolls came down to Trollmarket at the pub, finding June where she was as they speak. There were empty cups on her table and she was looking pretty sick and drunk.

“Ms. Sturges!” Jim said, walking over to her. “What the heck are you doing?”

June slowly lifted her head with a miserable expression. “I’m drowning in my own sorrow, that’s what.” She grumbled. “I’m a failure. I’ve failed Adam, Beatrice, and now… my precious Talia.” Jim and Marshall looked at each other with blank faces. “How could I have let this happen? I was supposed to protect her and now she’s in the Darklands. What kind of a guardian am I?”

Blinky walked up to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Do not blame yourself, June. Unfortunate things happen, but we can only hope for the better.” He said gently.

“Come on, let’s get you home.” Jim said, lifting her up from the table.

Jim and Marshall carried June all the way back to her new place in Trollmarket as they rested her on the couch.

“Man, I’ve never seen her act like this in my entire life.” Jim said.

“Losing Tally must be really hard for her.” Marshall pointed out. “Do you think she would feel better if I told her that I’ve been talking to her in her dreams?”

Jim looked at June one last time. “Maybe, but I don’t think this is the best moment. We should let her rest and we’ll talk to her later in the morning.”

Talia and the Gumm-Gumms returned to Skarlagk’s fortress. The Gumm-Gumms went to their quarters, but Talia was asked to see Skarlagk by one of her elites. They escorted her to their leader right away and presented the Silver Lion to her.

“You wanted to see me?” Talia asked.

Skarlagk waved her hand to tell her escorts to leave. “I’ve been told that one of my men left you for dead at training.” She began.

“Yeah, and I was eaten alive by a Nyarlagroth.”

Skarlagk walked up to her. “I believe the fault was mine for leaving you with them. I thought training you like the rest of us will help you improve and unlock your abilities… I guess I was wrong. From now on, I shall be in charge of your training and education. But for now, get some rest. You’ll need it for tomorrow.”

Somewhere in the Darklands, the black cat familiar and the rogue gnome climbed and traveled through the cruel labyrinth. No matter how many times they retraced their steps, there was no end to this eerie realm.

Chompsky whimpered exhaustingly on top of Jinx’s head.

“I know, Chompsky. We’ve been traveling here for about three weeks now, and we still haven’t found the portal.” Jinx sighed. “Maybe we should stop and rest.” The cat stopped his feet, sat down, and leaned against a rock wall. “I just hope Jim, Tally, and the others are okay.”

Chompsky shattered worriedly, feeling the same way he was.

Talia blocked an incoming attack from Skarlagk’s sword and the next. After the whole Nyarlagroth incident, she didn’t trust any of her troops, so she trained the Silver Lion instead.

Talia backflipped on one of the rocks close to her, jumped high in the air, and came down upon her with her blade. Skarlagk grabbed her, slammed her protégé to the ground, and pointed the tip of the sword to her throat.

“You can’t attack your enemies and leave yourself wide open like that. They will use that to their advantage and take you down.” Skarlagk said.

“Yeah… got it.” Talia groaned.

She summoned her power and turned into her feral state, kicked her off to make her release her opponent, but Skarlagk dodged every single one of them. The warrior queen came in with a stab, Talia sidestepped, and hit her with a reverse punch at the chest, knocking her down.

Skarlagk got up and called off the exercise. “Well done, but you still haven’t unlocked any more of your abilities.” She breathed.

“Just how many abilities could I possibly have?” Talia asked skeptically.

Skarlagk looked at her and thought for a moment. “Why don’t we do a little history lesson?”

The warrior queen led the Silver Lion to another room with shelves containing scrolls and books.

“I didn’t know you guys had a library.” Talia said, looking around.

“We gather what we can from Gunmar of all the knowledge he has stolen from other villages he raided and hope we can use that to defeat him.” Skarlagk explained, looking through the shelves. “Now, where did I put that thing?”

Talia examined the dusty shelves with the scrolls. She took one of them, unrolled the scroll, and looked at what was inside. But she could read any further, Skarlagk startled her.

“Ah ha! Here!” She pulled out the scroll, brought it on the table and unrolled it.

Talia came over and looked at the scroll. There were knights with silhouettes of lions above them, fighting trolls, some showed them turning into anthropomorphic lions, even controlling the elements of nature, but most of all, the one thing that Skarlagk desired the most. What really got Talia’s attention was a drawing of a Heartstone dying, and turning into the monster they all feared. She remembered the story Vendel told her and realized what the drawing predicted.

“The War for the Surface Lands,” Talia recognized. “The human-troll war that created Gunmar.”

“Indeed.” Skarlagk answered, unrolling the scroll to show more pictures. The knights were all gathered with a man with long silver hair and short beard, standing in front wearing armor and wielding a knife high in the air with the sun shining down upon them. “This is your grandfather, Leo, the leader of the Silver Lions. Leo was a mighty warrior and the most powerful lion of them all, and a great leader at that. But he was also stubborn and a bit foolish.”

“And that’s what brought my family clan’s downfall?” Talia wondered.

“Yes. I believe you’ve been told about your family’s history?”

“An elder troll named Vendel told me about this great power of theirs and how it helped mankind face off Gunmar and his forces. It was something he wanted for himself.”

“Enhancement, the power to increase the user’s allies’ strength tenfold. Gunmar sought out the power by hoping to control the lions with his cursed blade, the Decimaar Blade, of his. But instead, he killed them all.”

“Yeah, but what I don’t understand is how he was able to do so if our power can overcome him.”

Skarlagk stared at her. “I presume this Vendel has not told you that part, has he?”

She unrolled more parts of the story and revealed the beast that she had seen from her dream. Talia’s eyes widened in shock, recognizing that demonic lion.

“Your great-grandfather’s brother, Amos, was the only one out of your clan born without a lion spirit of his own. He grew envious of his family and decided to seek out the Eldritch Queen, Morgana…” Skarlagk said.

“Morgana? Don’t you mean like… Morgan le Fay?”

“The very same.” Skarlagk brought out a book, which showed one page a pair of hands with golden talons forming a diamond, and the next of a right hand emerging in front of a cave. “The Pale Lady, Baba Yaga, the Mother of Monsters.”

Talia looked down and thought to herself. “So she does exist.”

Skarlagk moved the book aside and continued with the scroll. “Amos had found her and demanded that she grant him power, just like his people… but his wish came with a price. She created a spirit of his own just like she promised, but her creation consumed him, stripping his humanity and turning him into a beast that hungers for chaos and destruction. Morgana had sent him to Gunmar and used it as an advantage over the Silver Lions. However, the demon’s power from the dark magic spread like a disease, killing them. Merlin came to the battlefield, used his magic to extract and contain the beast within a vessel, and has hidden it from the world so no human or troll can ever find it again, but alas… the Silver Lions did not survive.”

“What happened to this Amos guy?”

“Some say he died after the beast was removed or he banished himself for betraying his people and lived his entire life alone in shame.”

Talia glanced at the red-eyed black lion one more time and she grew more concerned. “You don’t think… that thing could possibly be out there… in the Darklands, do you?”

“Not likely, but I believe wherever the old fool Merlin had hidden that thing is probably far beyond our reach.” Skarlagk rolled the scroll back up.

She put the scroll back on the shelf, pulled out a different scroll, and tossed it to Talia. She caught it and stared at it in curiosity.

“What’s this for?” She asked, unrolling the scroll showing pictures of what looked like special techniques.

“This scroll contains all of your family’s special techniques. Once you study and perform the arts, it should help you unlock your hidden abilities.” Skarlagk said.

“Ooookay, but couldn’t you have brought this thing to training before?”

“I needed to test what level you were at.”

Talia raised an eyebrow, confused by this troll.

Back in Arcadia, Jim brought Marshall to Trollmarket to see Vendel and Blinky, telling them everything about his mysterious connection with Talia. Although Vendel did not appreciate the Trollhunter bringing humans to Trollmarket, the new boy’s gift intrigued him somehow.

“Tell me, boy… what other magical abilities do you possess?” Vendel asked, examining him.

Marshall stepped back, uncomfortable by the way he was looking at him. “Uh… I don’t know. Talking to people in their dreams is the only thing I know.” He said.

Vendel stroked his beard, deep in thought and turned to Jim. “And you say Gunmar has not yet realized the girl’s presence yet?”

“Yeah, and she’s with a resistance of Gumm-Gumms fighting against him, led by a troll named Skarlagk.” Jim answered.

“Skarlagk? The daughter of Orlagk?” Blinky asked.

“Orlagk?” Marshall asked.

“Orlagk was the original warlord of the Gumm-Gumms before Gunmar betrayed him and took his place.” Vendel said. “This is far worse than I can ever imagine.”

“How’s that?” Jim asked.

“If Skarlagk is planning on using Lady Talia to seek revenge on the one who murdered her father, she could risk putting her in danger.” Blinky said.

“Then we have to go in and get her!” Marshall exclaimed.

“No! Not unless you want to let Gunmar out! Besides, the Darklands is a maze, a world of death. If either of you went in there, you won’t make it back alive.” Vendel said before turning to Jim. “And if Gunmar captures our Trollhunter, he’ll use him to escape and it will bring us all to an end.”

Talia went into her new room, reading the scroll about her people’s abilities. One of them was the power over the elements of nature, but it also said that only one element can choose its master. The only way she can do that is to find which one it is.

She carefully read the element’s symbols and meanings: Fire represents courage, creation, and destruction. Water represents healing, purification, and compassion. Earth represents strength, growth, and nourishment. Air represents freedom, harmony, and knowledge.

The only way to find what her element was was to make and present the objects of the elements. She grabbed a small rock, lit a candle, poured a cup of water, and made a pinwheel out of paper Skarlagk had left her for her own personal needs. And now she had to place her hand over the objects.

Talia tested the earth, but nothing occurred. She then tested the water, and still nothing happened. When she tested fire, the little torch burst into a flame touching the ceiling. She believed she had just found her element, but she felt like she had to finish one more test, air.

Talia placed her hand in front of the wheel and then a gust of wind blew past through the fan, which caught her by surprise. The scroll said that the Silver Lions could only possess one element, but instead she gained two.

“This is getting weird.” She said to herself as she examined her hand.

Chapter Text

Somewhere in the Darklands, one of Skarlagk resistance group had been captured and are now chained and dragged by Gunmar’s forces.

One of them struggled to break free from the restraints. “We will not be brought to Gunmar like dogs! Skarlagk will free us and destroy that fool! Do you hear me?!”

One of his allies smacked him behind the head. “Get a hold of yourself, Drum, we’re already dead.” He said.

Unbeknownst to them, someone was watching over them from above the cliffs hidden in the shadows. A stranger wearing a black cloak and an iron mask. He followed the Gumm-Gumms stealthily without any of them noticing.

They have arrived at the dungeons of the resistance’s sworn enemy, the one who had brought them here in this forsaken world. The soldiers took their captives to the prison cells and locked them up; orange spikes popped out of the den and sealed them in. One of the prisoners touched the spikes and shocked his hand with energy like an electric shock.

“Well, this is just gruesome.” One of the Gumm-Gumm rebels said.

“They could’ve at least brought us some snacks.” The other said.

They suddenly heard a thud, which became a struggle. One of the guards that had been turned to stone slid down the stairs to their cells. They looked up and saw the iron masked hooded figure. The stranger brought out a big key and freed the rebels.

“Come! We must escape before anyone notices.” The stranger said.

The rebels looked at each other, thinking whether or not to trust this mysterious figure. The stranger revealed their insignia on the right breastplate and agreed to the stranger’s offer. The iron hood figure led the three man-squad up the stairs, killed any incoming guards that stood their way, and made it for the exit.

They remarkably made it back to the fortress, safe and sound without a single scratch. The freed prisoners of Gunmar were welcomed home and embraced by their fellow allies.

Skarlagk watched them from her tower, pleased by the return of her men. The chamber doors opened, revealing the iron hooded figure, who walked in and bowed before her.

“Another flawless victory of my champion, Dagger Heart, or should I say…” Skarlagk said as the hooded figure rose and revealed her face. “Talia Sturges.”

“Infiltrating Gunmar’s fortress was a piece of cake,” Talia said with a grin. “He really needs better security.”

It had been about nearly a month since Talia had been in the Darklands, molding herself into a sort of assassin in order to survive. She had been learning from all of the knowledge she had required from Skarlagk’s library and had been training almost nonstop. She has learned to harness two elements of nature, fire and air, more levels of her feral state, she has also learned archery, sword-fighting, and wielding a dagger. Skarlagk had also shown her gems and stones they use for power as well, and gave her one to maintain invisibility.

Even though the Gumm-Gumm rebels had a hard time accepting her as their champion, she was able to earn their trust, just like Jim had done back home.

Although, despite her accomplishments, Talia still could not figure out how to unlock her enhancement ability yet. Skarlagk believed that sending her on missions and getting some experience on the field should be able to help. But having her existence exposed to Gunmar would be risky, so that was when she had decided to provide her a disguise, her new uniform.

“Did you memorize the coordinates?” Skalragk asked.

“Yes, I have,” Talia answered as she went up to the map, grabbed a chalk and marked down Gunmar’s precise location.

Skarlagk placed her giant stone hand on her back, grateful for her protégé’s progress. “Excellent. I will gather my generals and we will plan on our attack.”

“I just have one question, Skarlagk.”

“Yes?”

“I remember you telling me that Gunmar can’t be killed without the Triumbric Stones combined with the Trollhunter Amulet. So how do we intend on finishing him if we don’t have that?”

Skarlagk grew silent for the moment, because she was right about one thing. They didn’t have the Triumbric Stones and the only one who could obtain Gunmar’s Bane was none other than the Trollhunter himself. But she did have the Silver Lion on her side. She may not have the ability to kill him, but she can defeat him, just like Deya the Deliverer had.

“Gunmar’s time in the Darklands has made him grow old and weak. Your power may not be enough to vanquish him, but that doesn’t mean we cannot defeat him.” Skarlagk said.

“How?” Talia asked.

“You go get some rest. I will discuss this with my generals.”

During Marshall’s time with the Trollhunters, he had been always notifying them about Talia’s well-being. Not only that, but he had been learning what other abilities he had in store.

One week ago, he found out he could read people’s minds when he touched June’s hand, seeing her memories of the hardships she’d endured when her parents were killed, the adventures she had with Talia’s father, Adam, when they were kids, the day he and Beatrice got married, they day they got themselves killed, and June’s time raising Talia on her own. Marshall felt her pain because he, too, had lost someone precious to him and he did everything he could to help.

Once, Marshall was framed by Steve for stealing the school’s trophy. He was able to tell whoever was lying and used his mind to expose the truth out of their mouth. Steve ended up getting suspended and did community service for three weeks. Most nights he spent some time with Talia in his dreams, talking, getting to know one another.

One night, he had been skimming the road on his bike, avoiding a fire cat chasing Toby and Jim on a Vespa.

“What kind of idiot brings a magical rock to science class?!” Marshall exclaimed.

“How was I supposed to know there was a flaming monster inside of it?” Toby said.

“You bought a magic rock off a troll named Mervin the Monster Dealer. What did you think would happen, Tobes?” Jim said. They turned to a corner and met up with Blinky and Aaarrrgghh. “Blinky, please tell me you got it!”

“Of course, Master Jim.” Blinky said.

Marshall caught up with them and hit the brakes, causing a streak on the concrete. “Are you sure this will work?” He asked.

“Master Jim has led the luminaire to our stratagem.”

“Stra-ta-gem?” Aaarrrgghh asked as he picked out the rock from one of his pockets and sniffed it.

“It means brilliant trap.”

The fire cat caught up with the Trollhunters, illuminating its blazing fur in the ally, growling viciously towards them. The boys stood back and went up to Aaarrrgghh, waiting for Blinky to use the trap, but he stood there, looking scared.

“What are you waiting for? Throw it!” Jim exclaimed.

His mentor walked back. “Um, Master Jim, you said this was a luminaire, when that is obviously an infernal hellheeti!” He said.

The beast came closer and the boys threw trash to try and keep it back. Aaarrrgghh glowed luminously green and pounded his fist into his hand.

“Should I punch it?” He asked.

“Yeah, let him unleash the fury!” Toby said.

“Not yet, Aaarrrgghh!” Blinky said.

“It came from a rock!” Jim exclaimed. “How many four-legged flaming creatures come out of rocks?!”

“From my first experience, none!” Marshall exclaimed as he continued to throw cans.

“Can I punch it?” Aaarrrgghh yelled.

“Yes!” The boys exclaimed.

“NO!” Blinky cried.

Aaarrrgghh jumped high and slugged the flaming cat right into the dumpster. Just when they thought it was over, it came back, but with two more hellheetis.

“What just happened?” Marshall asked.

“Whenever you feed the fire by attacking it, the hellheeti multiples.” Blinky explained.

“Oh, great.” Marshall sighed and facepalmed himself.

Two of the cats jumped onto the walls, crawling towards them. Toby shrieked and kept  repeating ‘Oh my gosh’ several times, panicking as the three infernal cats closed in.

“Got any bright ideas?!” Marshall asked.

“Yeah, if we can’t feed the fire, how do we put it out?” Jim asked.

“You have soursop, dew dredge, lumpkin oil--” Blinky suggested.

“What about water?”

“That’s the obvious one.”

“Where would we get enough of that?”

“A hellheeti hydrant!” Toby said, pointing at the fire hydrant.

“Aaarrrgghh!!!”

Aaarrrgghh offered Jim a hand. “On it.” He said.

Jim jumped onto his giant stone hand, Aaarrrgghh tossed him into the air, Jim did a backflip as he summoned his armor. He used the Sword of Daylight to slice the fire hydrant as the hellheetis came after him. The water burst open and Jim slashed the water, putting out the flame and finished the last one that pounced by spraying it with water.

Toby laughed and fist bumped with Aaarrrgghh for their victory. “Adios, fire cats.” He said.

Jim came to them and removed his armor. “Well done, Master Jim! Another victory for our Trollhunter.” Blinky congratulated him.

“Trollhunters.” Jim corrected. “Come on, guys, it’s a team effort.”

“Uh, guys.” Marshall said, pointing at the fire hydrant still running. “How are we--” Aaarrrgghh grabbed the broken piece of the hydrant and plugged it upside down. “Close enough.”

The giant troll tossed Jim and Toby their helmets as they got on Jim’s new Vespa. “You guys better get back to Trollmarket.”

The team split up and left for home.

Marshall returned home and found his father, Mason, sleeping on the couch, exhausted from work. He grabbed a blanket and covered him up to make him comfortable. He then went upstairs, freshened himself up and got ready for bed. He jumped on the mattress and drifted off to sleep.

Then next thing Marshall knew, he was standing in the grassy fields in Talia’s dream. He spotted the silver-haired girl sitting next to her lioness at the lake.

He went up and sat next to her. “Hey.” He greeted her.

“Hey yourself.” She smiled.

“How are you holding up in the Darklands?”

“Just fine. Skarlagk and her generals are building a strategy to plan an assault on Gunmar’s Crucible Pit.”

Marshall jumped when he heard that. “You’re going to fight that monster now?!”

“Not now! I may not trust Skarlagk, but she’s the only one who can help me unlock my full potential and find the nursery where Enrique and the rest of the babies are being held. And I hope to find where Jinx and Chompsky are.”

“Then why are you fighting alongside her?”

“Like I said, she has the knowledge and I need the training to help me unlock my full power. If there is any chance I run into Gunmar, I need to be ready or… he’ll kill me.”

“Kill you? But I thought he wanted to control you for your power.”

“It doesn’t matter what he does to me. If I’m caught, I’m dead.” Talia buried her head into her knees.

Marshall put his arm around her shoulders to comfort her. “Hey, hey, it’s okay. We’re going to find a way to find you and your friends to get you back home. You just gotta have a little faith.”

Talia smiled, grateful for his comfort and support. She may have only known him for a month, but she somehow grew to trust him.

Early in the morning, Marshall was still sound asleep, dreaming with Talia, but the sound of his alarm went off on his phone. He jumped and rolled out of the bed, giving himself a rude wake-up call. He grabbed his phone, read the time and saw it was seven o’clock.

“Oh, great. Time for school.” He said sarcastically.

He got up, made his bed, gathered his school supplies, freshened himself up, and went down to the kitchen and met up with his dad.

“Morning, kiddo.” He said, making them breakfast, which was eggs and french toast. “How’d you sleep?”

“Alright.” Marshall answered as he sat down at the table, looking exhausted.

“Really? ‘Cause you look like you’ve been hit by a train.”

His son moaned. “Dad, please, I’m not in the mood for your teasing right now.”

Mason checked the time on his watch and realized that he was running late for work. He cowed down his breakfast, got his bag, and with his mouthful he talked, “I gotta run, get to school on time and have a nice day.” He affectionately scratched his son’s head and made his way out of the door.

Marshall finished having his breakfast, grabbed his bike from the garage and met up with Jim and Toby riding their bikes to school.

“Hey, guys.” Marshall said as he rode up to them.

“‘Sup?” Toby said.

“Hey.” Jim said.

“I just had another dream chat with Tal, she’s alive and doing well. She’s even kicking some Dumm-Dumm butt.” Marshall informed his new friends.

“Yep, that’s Tally for ya.” Jim said.

They made their way to school. “So, Jim, how are things going with you and your mom?”

Jim sighed. “Not so good.”

“How so?” Toby asked.

“I made her favorite egg white manchego omelet for breakfast, but she just turned it down.”

“When you put it like that, it must be bad.” Marshall said.

“It’s been like a month and she’s still not talking to you about the whole hospital thing?” Toby asked Jim.

“Not a word.” Jim said.

“Brutal. You know a woman’s beyond angry when she starts dishing out the silent treatment.”

“I don’t know how to fix this, unless I tell her the truth. But if I do, they’ll send me to the crazy house.”

“Maybe if you show and tell her that Draal the Deadly is living in your basement and that you have an amulet that gives you mystical powers.” Marshall suggested.

“Yeah, but that would make things more complicated for the trolls and me being the Trollhunter.”

“Like when you promised Claire that you would save her brother.” Toby said.

“Toby!” Marshall snapped.

“He’s trapped in the Darklands, and Talia’s stuck there, too. I can’t just leave them there, Tobes.” Jim argued.

“You know who else is in the Darklands? Gunmar.” Toby said.

Jim sighed. “Don’t remind me.”

The boys arrived on time for school. Jim, Toby, and Marshall parked their bikes outside. A few girls spotted Marshall and chuckled, hiding their red faces. Toby believed they were thinking about them and gave them flirting eyebrows. But then there came the unwanted attention: Steve Palchuk and his two stooges.

“Oh, no. Dilweed, five o-clock.” Toby informed his friends.

Palchuk gave Jim an ‘L’ sign and knocked on Toby’s helmet. Marshall raised an eyebrow and grabbed one of his pencils as he stuck it up in Steve’s nose.

“I’d watch that attitude if I were you.” He threatened. Steve’s friends backed away, frightened by what they were seeing. “Or do you like having your face all messed up? ‘Cause if you’re looking for a beating again, I will be more than happy to give it to you.” he lifted his nostril high in the air, giving Steve more pain.

Jim grabbed his wrist. “Okay, Marshall, enough. You’ve proved your point. Let him go.” He said as Marshall looked at him and Steve in disappointment before he removed the pencil from his nose, releasing the bully. Steve held his nose and ran, hiding his face in shame. “Was that really necessary?”

Marshall just shrugged sheepishly. “Sorry. Bad habit.”

The boys arrived in their history class and took their seats right as the bell rang. They heard a couple of girls gossiping about Strickler’s sudden absence.

“I heard he was run out of town by a mob.” Mary said.

“I heard he got a mail-order bride and moved to North Korea.” Darci said.

“Psst, who are they talking about?” Marshall asked Jim.

“Strickler.” Jim answered.

“The changeling teacher?”

“Where do you think Mr. Strickler went, Jimmy-Jam?” Mary asked Jim. “You should know. You were his fave.”

“Who, me?” Jim asked. “Oh, uh… I don’t know. He probably just needed a vacation.”

“You really think Strickler might come back?” Toby asked.

“After what went down, he’d be a fool to ever show his face again.”

Claire dropped in. “So when are we saving Tal and my brother?” She asked.

“Claire, we can’t just waltz into the Darklands.”

“We just saved the trolls by keeping Killahead Bridge closed. Imagine what they’ll do to us if they find out we want to open it.” Toby said.

“Guys, this is my brother, and NotEnrique’s driving me nuts.” Claire said.

“Is that fake baby thing giving you a hard time?” Marshall asked.

“He makes me change his diaper and he knows how to use the toilet. But he chooses the diaper.” Marshall’s face cringed in disgust.

“I get it. We’ll get him back. We just can’t risk releasing Gunmar.” Jim stated.

“Him and Talia. There is no way we’re letting them stay down there.” Marshall supported.

Back in the Darklands, the stone corpse of the fallen Gumm-Gumms laid before Gunmar on his floor.

“Tell me… who is responsible for this.” Gunmar asked his two advisors.

Dictatious and Kodanth looked at one another to see which would tell their all-powerful, fearsome master.

Dictatious stepped up. “We do not know, sire, but we did receive one of the troops’ last dying words that he may have seen a changeling dressed in a black cloak. Wearing an iron mask.” He said.

“An impure? Allied with the resistance, serving Skarlagk?” Gunmar asked with an unamused expression before turning to his changeling advisor suspiciously.

Kodanth saw the look on his face and knew what he was thinking. “Master, I swear to you on my life, I do not know of anyone of my Janus Order who would ever think or be foolish enough to betray you. I–”

“SILENCE!” Gunmar roared, his saliva spat in his face, making him bow and tremble. Dictatious smiled maliciously at the pathetic coward being lectured by the Dark Underlord. “I’ve always known you impures are nothing but lies and deceit. But if one of you–”

Kodanth raised his head. “Master, please. If this liberator o-o-or thief really was a changeling, then why would he need a disguise?” Gunmar grew silent when he heard his suggestion. “I-I-I mean, sure, this mysterious assassin has some very unique talent and skill to pass through and kill our guards, but we can’t be so sure if it is what they claim to be.”

“Perhaps, but say if this iron-cloaked figure isn’t a changeling, then what else could it possibly be?” Dictatious asked.

Gunmar thought for a moment and then reached a decision. “Search the Darklands, find this assassin, and bring him to me.” He commanded.

“Y-y-yes, Master.” Kodanth stammered as he got back on his feet.

Dictatious and Kodanth left Gunmar in the Crucible Pit, sitting on his throne. Kodanth still continued to shake in fear from the horror he endured. Dictatious smiled, amused by his shocking state.

“Well, that went well.” Dictatious chuckled, patting the changeling’s back with one of his four arms. “Now, how are we going to capture this new foe?”

“He could possibly be at Skarlagk’s Fortress.” Kodanth said. “You know very well as much as I do that it’s is impossible to find. We’ve searched throughout the entire Darklands and haven’t found a single clue of where it is.”

“Then I believe you’ll just have to face the consequences once Gunmar finds out that you’ve already given up.”

Kodanth smiled nervously. “On second thought, we better get started.”

On the very top of the dark pillars of Skarlagk’s fortress castle, the girl dressed in a black cloak sat there, watching over the dark horizon. Nothing there but an ominous green looking eye far beyond the distance. Talia stared at the green light, thinking as if it were Gunmar’s eye watching over them. She also wondered when or how she was ever going to find her lost friends if they were still alive or find poor little Enrique, and how she’d ever get back home without risking Gunmar getting out.

“Talia!” Skarlagk called out to her. “Come down here. I have a very important task for you.”

Talia stood up from the pointy tip of the tower, slid down the roof, skydived down, lashed out her whip-lash move onto one of the pillars, and swung her way into the window, in the level where her leader stepped aside, making a perfect landing.

“Not bad, huh?” Talia asked. “And I didn’t even need to use my powers.” Skarlagk chuckled, shaking her head amusingly at the girl’s humor. “So, what’s the mission for the day? Another rescue mission?”

“No, one of our scouts spotted a female changeling lurking in the shadows outside the fortress and we believe she may return to Gunmar, telling him our coordinates. I need you to track her down and finish her before she does.” Skarlagk explained, holding out a piece of black hair to her.

Talia took the black hair, unleashed her feral state, and took a whiff of the scent, which she recognized. “Nomura.”

Back in the surface lands of Arcadia Oaks, the Trollhunters took Claire to the canals, where the gateway to Trollmarket was so they could begin their first step of their plan.

“You ready?” Jim asked.

“If this helps me get my brother back, yeah, I’m ready.” Claire said, holding the Horngazel.

“Just remember, saving Talia and Enrique is our little secret. If any of them were to find out–”

“Don’t worry, lips are sealed.”

Toby stepped up and began to demonstrate how to properly use the key to open the door. “Now, you’re gonna want to start drawing a semi-circle.” He said, drawing out with chalk, but Claire drew it just before he could finish. “Oh, you have it. Okay, nevermind.”

Claire pressed her palm against the wall. The concrete began to crack like a shattering glass, the line she drew glowed in neon blue, and the portal opened. “Wow…” She entered the dark tunnel.

“That’s what I said when I first came here.” Marshall said as he followed.

As they entered the room, the portal closed and the crystal staircase glowed, lighting up the room and shining its way down. “The crystal staircase.”

“I know, right?”

“This is more than I… I-I never would have…” She did not have any choice for words, so she just dashed down the staircase right away without thinking.

“Oh… hold up a sec!” Toby exclaimed, chasing right after her. “We need a few ground rules here, okay? The locals here are not friendly to outsiders. The first time we came here, Jim almost got killed.” But Claire did not heed his words and quickly ran down the blue spiraling crystal staircase in excitement. “You think she heard any of that?”

“Not a word.” Jim said, chasing after her.

“I can see why you like this girl.” Marshall said, following them.

In the death valley of the Darklands, Talia was back in her disguise, Dagger Heart, and on a mission to track down the changeling spy. The trail of Nomura’s scent had been leading her right around this depressing area, but she was nowhere in sight.

She closed her eyes and concentrated on using her sixth sense to search the area for any particular signs of life. Talia could sense that there was so little in this dying world, but there were still creatures alive running around. But when she felt the aura, the same dark cold feeling on that night when she had first run into her, Talia had found her.

Her sixth sense and foresight saw her resting, eating some kind of fruit just up ahead. She activated her feral state and made a dash towards her prey.

Back in Heartstone Trollmarket, Claire ran through the streets and her eyes were amazed by the beauty and wonder and the people living beneath their feet.

She bumped into Aaarrrgghh and Blinky. Blinky was impressed by her knowledge of how she could read the entire volumes of troll lore. Vendel did not like the idea of Jim bringing another human into his metropolis, because he believed trollkind had enough, allowing too many. But when she greeted him in their native tongue, he was not only as impressed as Blinkous, but he was also humbly welcoming to have her.

Claire then asked Blinky if she could see the fallen pieces of Killahead Bridge, the only gateway to the Darklands where her baby brother and Talia now resided. They walked into the vault where it was locked, unsealed the door, and entered the chamber as the lights shined.

“The bridge.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“More specific… what used to be Killahead Bridge.” Blinky said. “Every piece accounted for, even the Eyestone.”

Claire kneeled down, stroking her hand on the Eyestone, wiping the dust off. “Hey, buddy, it’s your sis.” She said softly. “Don’t you start thinking I’ve forgotten about you.” She leaned her head against the piece. “We’re gonna get you back. I promise. See you soon, little chicharron .”

Claire stood up and walked over to Blinky, thanking him for letting her have this. Blinkous then told Toby and Marshall to give Claire the rest of the tour while he spoke with Jim.

Toby, Aaarrrgghh, and Marshall took Claire to the place where Jim and his predecessors train to become champions for both humans and trolls. They crossed the stone bridge over a deep chasm.

“Prepare yourself for the sacred grounds where Trollhunters are broken and remade into warriors.” Toby said, giving her the tour.

Marshall rolled his eyes, irritated for he knew what he was about to do next. “Toby, please don’t–”

“The Hero’s Forge!” Toby’s voice echoed through the arena.

Marshall sighed and facepalmed himself, annoyed by his dramatic voice.

“All this for one Trollhunter?” Claire asked, examining the arena.

“I mean, I train here, too, when we need to up our game, get ripped, maximize our squat cores. You know, hero stuff.” Toby said, stretching to show off and make himself look good.

“You don’t look ripped to me.” Marshall teased, making him glare at him.

“Whoa!” Claire said, spotting Draal in the arena, who was assembling a statue. “Is that Draal? Kanjigar’s son?”

Marshall walked up to him. “The one and only.”

“What’s that statue he’s making?”

“I do not make statues.” Draal said, turning towards them. “This is my father.”

“Took a while to track down all his remains.” Toby whispered. “Hate to be there when we have to rebuild Jim, right? What a mess.” Marshall smacked the back of his head, irritated by his dumb joke. “Ow!” Toby clutched onto his head in pain.

“You fight in an arena surrounded by the remains of dead Trollhunters?” Claire asked. “That is… the most heroic thing I’ve ever seen. Can we turn it on?” She ran in search of the switch.

Somewhere in the Darklands, the pink-purple changeling rested underneath a tree full of smelly fruit. But unbeknownst to her, a shadow stalked her from behind the rocks, sneaking her way towards her with her claws out and ready. The cloaked assassin crawled to the ground like a silent predator, closing in on her prey, preparing to strike.

Nomura’s ears perked and she smelt something close by. When she turned, the dark-cloaked figure pounced and tackled. The two struggled, wrestling, clawing, then Nomura kicked her attacker off and grabbed her scimitar blades. The masked Talia gotback on her feet and pulled out her dagger, pacing around her opponent.

Nomura looked at her foe carefully and noticed a familiar symbol underneath her cloak. “So, I take it you’re one of Skarlagk’s hunting dogs.” She asked. Talia knew that if she were to speak, she might recognize the sound of her voice, so she didn’t utter a single word. “Well, you certainly are a quiet one.” Nomura swung her blades in a slice and dice motion.

Talia blocked and dodged each attack and gave her a sidekick in the stomach, knocking some air out. She then gave her a direct punch in the face and round kick to the head. Nomura was sent rolling across the ground and she pushed herself to try and get up, but the damage she endured from this mysterious hunter’s strength was unbelievable.

The changeling looked at the dark warrior coming straight her way and she feared she may have reached her end… until she remembered something when she looked at the tree of the fruit she was eating and thought of an idea. She smirked, showing her fanged teeth, quickly ran straight for the tree, snatched a couple of fruit, and tossed them at Talia behind the mask, creating a stinky smoke bomb.

Talia looked up and the changeling had disappeared. “Dang it.” She hissed underneath her breath.

Back in the Hero’s Forge, Claire had turned on the training facility, but the stadium somehow went completely haywire.

“Draal! Shut it off!” Marshall shouted.

Draal pressed his metal arm against the button so hard and desperate. “I’m trying! The controls won’t respond! Ugh! This blasted arm!”

Jim and Blinky arrived when they had just received word from Bagdwella of the chaos.

“Claire!” Jim shouted, seeing her struggling on one of the platforms.

“I’m fine for now. Help him!” She said, pointing to Toby holding on tight.

“I swear, I didn’t touch anything!” He said.

“There’s a manual kill switch inside the Soothscryer! Go, Master Jim!” Blinky said.

Jim donned his armor and ran straight into the death trap arena. He grabbed onto the scythe, jumped on the nearest platform and ran to save Toby in time before he was sliced in half by one of the incoming scythes.

“Thanks, Jimbo. You make it look so easy.” Toby said.

The platform that Claire was on was moving, so she ran up and clinged onto the edge with her nails. “Okay, I can use your help now!” She called out.

“Aaarrrgghh!!!” Jim called out.

Aaarrrgghh came running on all fours outside of the Forge, Jim tossed Toby down, and the giant troll caught him in time. “Gotcha!” He said. He gave Jim a thumbs up, saying he was okay.

Jim looked up and saw the Soothscryer just up ahead. “I’m coming! Just hold on!” Jim assured Claire.

He jumped and climbed up while Claire held on for dear life. “Turn it off!” She cried.

Jim reached for the top, used his sword to boost himself up, reached his hand into the Soothscryer’s mouth… and turned off the switch.

Claire lost her grip and slid on the platform, screaming to her death. The gears slowly stopped, and the platform returned to its natural position. As the platform that Claire was on descended, the others went up to her.

“Claire! Are you alright?” Marshall asked in concern as he helped her back on her feet.

“Is this normal?” Claire asked.

“Nothing’s normal around here. Get used to it, sister.” Toby chuckled.

The Soothscryer’s eyes shined bright red as a star, grabbing everyone’s attention.

“What’s that?” Marshall asked, amazed.

“It’s calling to him, at last.” Blinky said with delight.

The Soothscryer grew brighter, blinding every one. Jim was still standing there with his hand in the machine, confused and not sure what was going on. All of the sudden, he was sucked right in and disappeared into thin air, without a trace. As the light died down, everyone looked back up and saw no sign on Jim.

“What the heck just happened?” Marshall asked, still dumbfounded.

“Jim? Jim? Jim?!” Toby called out worriedly.

“No Jim.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“What do you mean ‘no Jim’? There was definitely a Jim.” Claire said.

“He has been summoned.” Blinky stated.

“Summoned? By whom?” Marshall wondered.

Jim slowly opened his eyes and uncovered his ears, finding himself in a strange and bizarre room. He looked around his surroundings and up at the ceiling to find constellations and statues of the previous Trollhunters around him.

“Hello?” He called out as his voice echoed. “Toby? Blinky?” All of a sudden, blue balls of wisps flew right through him and voices were heard in the dark room. Jim reacted fast and grabbed the Sword of Daylight in alarm. “Who are you?! Where am I?!”

Kanjigar’s spirit came charging in for an attack. “Are you worthy?” He asked.

Jim blocked his attack before he disappeared into thin air. He saw one of the wisps and tried to inflict damage, but his blade went right through like butter. Kanjigar reformed his spirit behind him as Jim charged right in and swung his blade, but he disappeared again. Just when he finally made a hit, Kanjigar blocked his attack, slipped the sword out of his hands, snatched it and pointed it right to him.

“But… only a Trollhunter can wield Daylight.” Jim said with his hands in the air.

“We are Trollhunters!” Kanjigar exclaimed.

Jim glanced at the reassembled remains of Draal’s fallen father and recognized who he was. “You’re Kanjigar. The voice from my amulet! That was you.”

“ Your amulet? — Our amulet! — We are the Council of Elder Trollhunters! ” The voices hissed in the air.

Kanjigar released the Sword of Daylight from his hand as it floated in the air and disappeared right back into Jim’s hand.

Jim then realized something after stopping the Soothscryer to save his friends and maybe the reason he was there. “Oh, man! Now I’m dead! That stupid Soothscryer killed me in the Forge.” He complained.

“You are not dead. You are still in the Forge, in a way.” Kanjigar assured him as he walked past him with his hands behind his back before he turned around. “This is the Void, a place between worlds for the Trollhunter to receive counsel from those who came before. We’ve been waiting and watching, growing restless until you’ve proven yourself.”

“The arena going haywire… that was you? Wait, you’ve been watching me?”

“There are no secrets here.” Kanjigar showed a memory window of Jim killing Bular. “We’ve seen all, your triumphs and your deceptions.” He showed another memory of him speaking with his friends about planning on liberating Talia Sturges and Enrique Nuñez from the Darklands without risking Gunmar’s freedom. “We know what you plan to do, young Trollhunter. You court danger and death.”

“We have to go.”

“ We? A Trollhunter works alone. If you bring those you care for into the Darklands, you all will be swallowed by it. To be a Trollhunter is to make sacrifices.” Kanjigar showed Jim a memory of himself with Draal. “I had to distance myself from my son to keep him safe. Something you have failed to do!”

He showed another memory of Draal all wounded and the loss of his right arm. Jim took pity and shame for that day, but he knew that if Draal hadn’t helped him, if any of his friends wouldn’t have helped, he may not even be here.

“Look, I’m not perfect, I know,” Jim began. “But maybe my friends are the reason I’m the only one here still… breathing?”

“ Blasphemy! — He mocks us! — Leave this place! — A mistake has been made .” The spirits of fallen Trollhunters hissed.

Back in the Hero’s Forge, Jim’s friends were standing and waiting all confused.

“What do you mean he’s in the Void?” Claire asked, concerned. “The Void sounds like a very empty word. A bad word.”

“Yeah, and are these happy ghosts we’re talking about here, or soul-sucking poltergeists?” Toby asked.

“They will not suck his soul, they will merely peer into it.” Blinky said.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Marshall asked.

“He is now under the spiritual guidance of master Trollhunters.”

“Ghost guidance counselors? Man, Jim gets all the cool stuff.” Toby sighed. A bright blue light appeared from the center of the arena, forming Jim’s physical body and he made a rough landing. “Hey! You’re back from the other side, dude!” Everyone gathered around him.

“Wow! So trolls and ghosts exist,” Claire said amusingly. “What’s next? A Midsummer Night’s Dream ? Fairies?” Everyone looked at her weird.

“Fairies? Preposterous!” Blinky exclaimed. “Fairies lost the war to the pixies centuries ago.”

“A war between fairies and pixies?” Marshall asked, raising an eyebrow.

“What did they say?”

“They said they won’t stop us.” Jim said.

“What would my father stop you from?” Draal asked.

“From going into the Darklands. But if we’re going in, they said the only way we’re getting out alive is if we kill Gunmar. And with Strickler gone, maybe we have a chance.”

However, Jim couldn’t have been more wrong.

Strickler, along with the company of Otto Scaarbach, traveled through the tropics of Ranthambore, India with a goblin sniffing out the location of an ancient temple, where lies of what they… or what Strickler seeked.

Otto lit up the torch and walked through the dark, eerie place. When they had finally arrived into a chamber, where there was something Strickler had been locating, buried underneath a pile of rubble. He opened a small book and looked around the room for one final thing he heeded before he could dig out his treasure. Otto, on the other hand, stood there, shaking as he threw a rock to make sure whatever lies beneath was hopefully still asleep.

Strickler searched the wall and found a lever within a mouth. Before he could pull it, he reached into his jacket and picked a strange, peculiar ring with an ominous yellow glow.

“The Inferna Copula.” Otto gasped.

Strickler smirked and pulled the lever, releasing the chains from the rubble, but nothing occurred.

“Is, uh… he alive?” Strickler asked.

“Don’t look at me.” Otto said.

They turned towards their goblin pet, indicating him to go check on whomever or whatever was still alive. The goblin crawled towards one of the giant, pale white stone hands and poked it with his little finger, but nothing had happened. The two changelings glanced at each other, thinking that they may have come all this way for nothing… until the stone hand grabbed the goblin tight.

The former slumbering creature crawled out of the rubble, and what stood was a tall, pale white troll with yellow eyes and horns of a ram. “Who has awakened me?” He asked in a frightening, empty voice as he stepped up.

Otto pointed out to Strickler for his answer, still afraid. “I have… Angor Rot.” Strickler answered with his voice shaking a little.

The white troll turned towards him with the goblin still in his fist. “You know my name… a shame I will never know yours.” Angor Rot tightened his grip, squeezing the goblin until he popped.

The fearsome troll turned around, breaking the chains off his wrists, took his staff sitting in a pile of skulls, and raised it into the air, showing a luminous light. He turned back toward the changelings and came right at Strickler without giving a second thought on the one who had freed him from his slumber. Just when he was about to kill him, he was stopped by the power of the ring now upon Strickler’s hand. He pushed as much as he could to kill the changeling, but the power of the ring kept him from doing so.

“My ring. My flesh.” He grunted.

Strickler smirked and stood tall and proud. “Yield to me! For I wear the Inferna Copula.” Angor Rot gave up and withdrew his weapon. “You have killed thousands. You are chaos incarnate. And you are… mine.” His eyes glowed yellow with red irises as he chuckled menacingly.

Back in the Darklands, Talia continued to search for Nomura, hoping to find her before she could have any chance of returning to Gunmar. She ran through the dark labyrinth, still keeping hot on her trail. It was a good thing her nose was resilient even after being hit but that purple pear stink fruit.

But all of a sudden, a spear struck before her. She looked up and found a couple of Gumm-Gumms coming down, blocking her path. Talia could tell right away that these were not the ones she knew from the resistance.

“Let me guess… you’re one of Gunmar’s goons?” She said, deadpanned.

“ Traitorous impure! Our master has ordered us to arrest you and bring you before him… on knees. ” One of them spoke in their native tongue.

Talia’s ears sharpened when she had heard and understood this. Gunmar did not know she was here and they all thought she was a changeling, thanks to her disguise.

She smiled and scoffed behind her mask. “ You idiots think you can catch me? ” She spoke in their tongue before she looked around and saw more of them surrounding her. “ Well then… let’s play .”

Chapter Text

The Gumm-Gumms were sent on their master’s behalf on retrieving one simple being. But instead, they all got caught in a wild goose chase by this mysterious cloaked iron-masked figure giving them a hard time. They all believed that he was a changeling in a disguise and afraid to show his face to his foes. But what they didn’t know was that it was actually a young human girl hiding behind the mask… and this girl was no ordinary child.

Talia jumped from rock to rock, dodging lasso ropes from snatching her. “You're making this too easy.” She mused teasingly.

She stopped when she had reached a deadend, being cornered by the Gumm-Gumms. They all believed they finally had her. However, she still continued to smirk behind the mask, knowing what they were really thinking, but what they didn’t know was that it was too soon for them to celebrate. Talia summoned up a gust of wind, making a big jump and gracefully landed on her feet to the other side, and quickly made a dash, leaving them in the dust.

As the dust cleared, their target was nowhere in sight. They all looked at each other, bewildered at what had just happened.

Back in Gunmar’s dominion, he was not pleased by hearing the news of the return of his search party.

“You’ve failed?!” He roared. “And none of you were able to capture him? This impure?!”

“Actually, My Lord, we’re not so sure this mysterious assassin is an impure.” One of them said nervously. “In fact, whoever it is under the hood, behind the mask, sounds almost he is a she .”

“Also, she possesses some kind of magic. I’ve never seen an impure pull off a trick like that before.” Another said.

Gunmar looked at him with his lonely, glowing, evil eye. “What kind of magic?” He asked.

The Gumm-Gumm soldier gulped before he continued. “Uh, w-w-well, sir… we’re not entirely sure. There was this big draft of wind that came out of nowhere and she used it somehow to make her escape.”

Gunmar grabbed him and lifted him high in the air. “If you are lying to me, save your stones!”

“No! No! I’m not! I-I swear!” The poor soul raised his hands honestly.

Gunmar released him from his grip and walked back to sit upon his throne. “Whoever or whatever this new recruit of Skarlagk’s is, I am starting to grow very curious. Send the goblins to search the lands and see what you can find about this assassin. And do not show your face here again until you find what I want!”

The Gumm-Gumms bowed their heads and left the throne room.

Dictatious and Kodanth came in just as the search party took their leave.

“I apologize for coming here at such a bad time, My Lord.” Dictatious said, kneeling graciously.

Kodanth followed as well. “We had just received word that our search party had failed to retrieve the thief.” He said.

“I do not have time for either of your pities.” Gunmar said. “Skarlagk’s resistance grows, my time is drawing near, the bridge is now in the hands of the Trollhunter, and he is the only key to setting us free.”

“We know that you are struggling, Dark Underlord, but surely you can think of some way out of this.” Dictatious supported him.

“You know, as a matter of fact, they even have a Fetch. Perhaps we can trick him into opening the bridge.” Kodanth said.

“How do you suggest we do that?”

“I’m sending spies to gather as much intel as we can about the boy as we speak.”

Gunmar smiled, liking the way his changeling advisor was thinking. Dictatious was about to say something, but his master spoke first. “Well played, Kodanth. The only thing I’ve learned from facing my enemies is by finding their weakness and using it against them. As this proceeds, see what you can find about the Trollhunter’s comrade, the Silver Lion.”

Kodanth bowed respectfully. “Your excellency.”

Dictatious glared at the changeling in jealousy.

Jim was walking through a crystal-like chamber with the Sword of Daylight in his hands for defense. He heard voices whispering in the shadows, speaking the names of Gunmar and echoing through his brain which made him more scared and paranoid. He turned around and saw the monster himself before being swallowed by the beast.

He suddenly found himself crashing on the wrong side of his bed with his head hurting. He got back up and tried to get back to sleep.

Later on at school, everyone was at the gym with Coach Lawrence discussing the homecoming Spring Fling during a pep rally. There was band music and their mole mascot dancing on the floor.

“Give me an ‘A’!” The coach shouted.

“A!” The students shouted.

“Give me an ‘R’!”

“R!”

“Give me a ‘C’!”

“C!”

“This is taking too long. Give me an ‘adia’! What’s that spell?!” The students all stared at him in awkward confusion. “Arcadia!” The mascot jumped in, showing jazzy hands to make everyone cheer. Coach Lawrence shoved him out of the way to continue. “Before we begin, I have a few announcements.”

Jim talked with Marshall and Toby about his dream he had last night with Gunmar. Marshall listened, but Toby, on the other hand, had his attention to someone else.

“...And his eyes were glowing. And then, the dream just keeps reminding me that I’m completely way out of my league.” Jim said.

“Jim, we get it. He’s a big, strong, scary, bad guy, but there’s always a way to stop an unstoppable foe, even if it seems impossible. Right, Tobes?” Marshall asked. He turned towards him and found him not listening.

Marshall smacked Toby in the back of his head. “OW! What’d you do that for?!” He exclaimed.

“Weren’t you listening?”

“Sure I did! Jim had no problems sneaking into the Darklands to save Tal and Claire’s baby brother, but now that Kanjigar says he’s gotta face Gunmar, he’s having nightmares about him and is freaking out that he’s way out of his league.” Jim and Marshall’s eyes bugged out after hearing his answer. “I can multitask, guys.” He returned to paying attention to the mole mascot. “Who do you think is in the mole?”

“It’s Bill Aronstein.” Jim said.

“Bill moved to Wisconsin. This is someone else’s artistry. Someone with… feminine wiles.”

Marshall raised their eyebrows and asked, “Wha-what kind of feminine wiles? How can you even tell that’s a girl in that suit?”

“Trust me, dude. I know women and that is all woman under there.”

Toby continued staring upon the mysterious mascot, mesmerized by its dance. The mascot suddenly lost balance and bumped into coach Lawrence. Everybody laughed and it got the coach pretty annoyed as he made the mascot leave.

“Okay, Principal Levit has taken ill with the flu.” The coach continued as the boys watched the poor mascot walk away in disappointment. “He’s asked me to handle announcing the students the faculty’s nominated for the year-end Spring Fling king and queen. The nominees are: Shannon Longhannon!”

Shannon was one of the girls from class with big cat-like glasses.

Claire was sitting next to Mary and listening in on the newly nominated candidates for Spring Fling. Mary didn’t seem too excited about it, because she believed Claire would be one of them.

“It’s gonna be you.” Mary said to Claire as Darci sat next to them.

“No, it’s not.” Claire said.

“It is every year.”

“And every year, I don’t care.”

“Darci Scott!” Coach announced.

“Wait, what? Really? Yeah!” Darci cheered.

Claire looked over and noticed Jim looking at her.

“And the third nominee is… Mary Wang!” Lawrence said.

“Me? Not you?!” Mary said in surprise.

“You?” Claire questioned, disappointed. “I mean, that’s so awesome!”

“And now for the boys… Steve Palchuk!” Coach announced.

Steve stood up, proud and obnoxious. “That’s right, plebes! Obvious!”

“You have got to be kidding me.” Marshall moaned as he facepalmed himself.

“Marshall Cadden!” Coach announced.

Marshall raised his head, surprised, while everyone cheered and applauded for him. “Dude, that’s awesome! Congrats!” Toby said.

“Tobes, you know that I don’t care about any of this stuff.” Marshall pointed out.

“And finally… Jim Lake Jr.!” Coach finished.

Toby gasped. “That’s you!”

“What?” Jim asked.

“Really? I’ve got to handle you two buttsnacks?” Steve complained.

Jim and Marshall looked at each other, annoyed by Steve’s compulsive attitude. “You want me to mop the floor with his face?” Marshall offered.

“Tempting, but then again… he’s not worth it.” Jim said.

“Our nominees will compete in a series of challenges to win your vote.” Coach continued. “Each nominee will propose a theme for the dance. I like disco! I’ve got to boogie! That is all.”

“I can’t believe you and I are in on all of this, Jim.” Marshall said.

“How am I going to find time to–” Jim asked, until Toby grabbed a hold of Jim’s shoulders.

“Guys, do you know what this means?!” Toby exclaimed excitedly.

“That we’re all a part of some sort of ridiculous competition?” Marshall said, deadpanned.

“No! This could be a good year for us. If either of you are nominated as king, I could be your duke.” He shouted to the entire gym. “Jim Lake or Marshall Cadden for Spring King!” Jim and Marshall both hid their faces in embarrassment as the students left the room.

“Did they notice that you were a lion?”

Talia had returned to the Resistance Fortress and had to break the bad news to Skarlagk on her failure on retrieving Nomura.

“No, and I don’t think that they know that I’m here.” Talia answered. “In fact, I don’t think Nomura is even with them.”

“How can that be?” Skarlagk wondered.

“Because if she was with the Gumm-Gumms, she would have been there then they tried to ambush me. So, it’s possible she’s just hiding, afraid to face Gunmar when he had heard of his son’s death and may punish her for it.”

“Hmm, true, but we can’t be certain. Let’s just hope that your suspicions are correct and the whereabouts of our base is secret. In the meantime, try to get some rest. You’ll need it for your next training session.”

Talia had left Skarlagk’s quarters and went outside on the roof, staring at the dark horizon once more. She had been in the forsaken world of the Darklands for a month, but to her, it felt like it had been more than a year. She laid back on the roof, thinking about how her friends were doing back home and wondered what they were doing right now.

Though she could contact Marshall or Kanjigar in her dreams, she decided to do just that. She relaxed her body, closed her eyes, took a big deep breath, and exhaled. She began to concentrate on letting her mind go.

She opened her eyes and found herself in the plain fields where she always ended up meeting Dawn. Talia felt something big, warm, and fuzzy purring behind her back. She looked down and found Dawn giving her a welcoming embrace.

“Hey, Dawn.” Talia greeted, giving her a big hug before she released her hold on her. “Hey, you wouldn’t by any chance have seen Marshall or Kanjigar here?” Dawn stared at her, still quiet as ever. “Guess not, huh?” She fell back on the soft grass, moaning in disappointment. “Ugh! I wish there was some way I could talk to Aunt June and my friends.”

Dawn looked down upon her friend, feeling her pain… until an idea came to her as her ears perked up. The lioness rubbed her head against Talia’s, making her sit up.

“Dawn, w-what is it?” She asked, but her lion pushed her again off the ground, grabbed a hold of her sleeve, and started dragging. “Dawn, what the–?! What are you doing?”

Jim was back in the Void Between Worlds, training with the spirits of his predecessors.

“You have defeated the son — But not the father — Gunmar is death.” Blue balls of wisps came right at him. Jim kept up with them as best as he could, until he was being overpowered.

“Blinkous and my son have trained you well in the art of single combat, but rarely will your enemies do the courtesy of striking one at a time.” Kanjigar said.

Jim was hit by the last blow and decided to call it quits. “Alright, enough!” He exclaimed.

“ So, you yield? ” A spirit said.

“Yes, yeah, I yield. This stopped being fun for me a little while ago.”

“You must be prepared to face Gunmar.” Kanjigar said as he helped Jim get back on his feet.

“Well… I think you guys just made your point that I’m not. I’m not strong enough to kill Gunmar, even with my friends.”

“We needed to be hard on you because you weren’t going to listen to us. You had to see for yourself.”

“ Besides, there’s no way to kill Gunmar — He’s invincible — No, he’s not! — So far as we know — What do you know? ” The spirits argued.

“What do they mean?” Jim asked his predecessor.

“That sword of yours has fought him many times, but has never killed him.” Kanjigar explained, demonstrating a projection of Daylight. “Your weapon and armor were crafted with a singular purpose in mind: to protect both our worlds.”

All of a sudden, a bright flash of silver light entered the Void, blinding Jim and every Trollhunter as they shrieked. Jim creaked open his eyes and when he looked, he saw a familiar face crashing down upon him. Jim groaned as he rubbed his head from the pain and looked to find his missing surrogate sister on top of him.

“Tally?!” Jim exclaimed.

Talia shook her head when she heard a familiar voice. She got off, stepped back, and took a good look. “Jim?”

Jim got up and was at a loss for words. “H-how are you…”

Talia came up and touched his metal shoulder to make sure she wasn’t crazy. “Heh… heh-he, aaahhh! JIM!” She graciously embraced him in a strong bearhug, lifting him from the ground.

“Tally!” Jim gasped, patting her back to make her release him. “Air!”

Talia released him from her grasp, giving him some oxygen. “Sorry, you have no idea how lonely it is being in the Darklands.”

Jim looked up to her and smiled. “And you have no idea what it’s been like without you.” He finally noticed something different about her appearance. “And what are you wearing?” Talia looked down at herself. In reality, she had her haircut and was wearing her Dagger Heart assassin outfit, but in the spiritual world, she had her long flowing hair back and she was wearing the one thing she never usually wore… a dress. She covered herself in embarrassment of her best friend seeing her like this. “I-i-i-it’s not a big deal! It looks good on you. Makes you look more…”

Before Jim could finish, Talia interjected. “Please, don’t say anything else. And don’t even think about telling this to Toby!” She suddenly noticed another familiar face in their presence. “Kanjigar?”

“ A Silver Lion! — Here?! — Leave this place! — Your kind is not welcome! ” The spirits of the Trollhunters hissed.

Talia looked around when she heard their voices. “Who said that? What is this place?”

“It appears your lion spirit, Dawn, has brought you to the Void to speak with us.” Kanjigar said, gesturing towards the lioness growling and clawing the ghosts bothering her.

Talia came over to her companion’s aid and shooed them off. “Hey! Get off! Get away from her!”

“Whoa, whoa, wait! You two know each other?!” Jim asked, glancing between them.

Talia went back over to her friend. “Yeah, this big guy over here tried to tell me to stay out of trollkind affairs.” She jutted her thumb towards him.

Jim turned to his predecessor, angry. “You’ve been talking to her?!”

“I was only trying to warn her.” Kanjigar clarified before he turned to Talia. “And I believe your friend here has told you of her family history on how her kind was eradicated by Gunmar and his attempt of stealing their power all for himself.”

“Yeah, but I also learned that there was more to the story about my family’s demise, and I’ve also learned that there is a way of defeating Gunmar.”

“What do you mean?” Jim asked.

“He hid a shadow’s bane, his bloodline, the Triumbric Stones.”

After several minutes, Jim had finished with his conversation with the council and Talia, and was now back in the Hero’s Forge.

“Jim.” He turned and saw Draal walking into the arena. “Did you see my father?”

“I did.” Jim said, deactivating his armor.

“Did… he speak of me?”

Jim turned to him on how he could explain to his friend. “Yeah, he wished the Soothscryer could let you in, but you know, the rules are the rules…”

“It’s alright, Trollhunter. You don’t have to lie to protect my feelings.”

“He said we can’t kill Gunmar. I would only be leading my friends to their death.”

“Too bad. I was looking forward to proving him wrong.”

“Well, it turns out he is.”

Draal turned to him, confused. “What?”

“Talia showed up in the Void somehow and told me that there is a way. He hid a shadow’s bane, three gems called the Triumbric Stones.”

Draal’s eyes widened. “Talia? Alive?”

Aaarrrgghh showed up into the Forge, looking distraught. “Aaarrrgghh, what’s wrong?”

“Blinky.” He said.

In Blinky’s library, Claire, Marshall, and Toby were helping by doing research on how to defeat Gunmar. Claire had the intelligence to translate Trollish. Marshall and Toby, on the other hand, still didn’t quite understand it, but the boys insisted on doing whatever it took.

“I don’t know how you are able to learn so quickly from just one changeling, Claire.” Marshall said.

“I attended one of the best schools before I transferred to Arcadia Oaks High.” She explained.

“Oh, yeah? Tally’s been learning from Blinky and she didn’t even have to go to some fancy academy for it.” Toby said.

Blinky had been skimming, but read carefully throughout each and every book, taking in every single hour. He couldn’t figure it out for a while, until he finally found the solution to their problems. He laughed so loud it got the young teenagers’ attention, as it was almost as if he was going mad or something.

“Of course! It all makes sense! Ha, ha!” The six-eyed troll laughed

Marshall looked at Claire confused and checked on Blinky. “Uh, Blinky… are you… okay?” He asked.

“Far from it, Marshall! Fantastic!” Marshall raised an eyebrow, still confused by his weird behavior.

Jim and Aaarrrgghh walked into the library as Marshall went up to them. “Jim, I think your mentor’s lost his marbles.”

“According to legend, only one scholar, the Dishonorable Bodus, uncovered a method of wounding Gunmar.”

“That’s what I wanted to tell you guys.” Jim said. “Talia told me that there is a way.”

“Talia?!” The others, besides Blinky, asked in alarm, hearing about their imprisoned friend.

“She said there’s a hidden shadow’s bane, three stones that are a part of Gunmar scattered, but the bad news is we don’t know where they are.”

“On the contrary, Master Jim. Gunmar had Bodus and his students hunted down and dispatched in a most unpleasant manner.” Blinky explained, holding a book. “But here, this book, The Final Testament of Bodus ! This is the last surviving copy of his work! This is the key…” His face turned from excitement to seriousness in a split second as he added, “And I’m going to burn it.”

Everyone in the room gasped in shock.

“Long time.” Aaarrrgghh pitched in with wide eyes.

Blinky placed the book on the stone table, grabbed a couple of stones to light up a spark, and lit the book into flames.

“Blinky, no! What are you doing?! That book might tell us–” Jim exclaimed. He tried to reach for the burning book, but his seemingly delusional mentor stopped him.

“Bodus was being hunted! He knew he had to keep it secret!” Blinky exclaimed.

“And you’re destroying our only chance of saving our friend!” Marshall yelled, trying to reach the book as well.

Toby tried to reach to put out the fire with a bucket of water, but he failed. Aaarrrgghh blew at the flames, but only made it worse. “Burn, baby! Burn!”

Claire quickly took action by grabbing a blanket and putting out the flames, but too late. The book had been burned into a pile of ashes.

“Blinky, what have you done?! We’ve just found out that there is a way of slaying Gunmar and quite possibly the map to the stones!” Marshall snapped.

“You don’t understand, Bodus hid the secret within the book. Watch.” Blinky said before he blew the ash off the stone table, revealing a face of burning Trollish inscription now embedded on the table.

Everyone was now completely awestruck by Blinky’s discovery. “It’s a message.” Claire said.

Blinky was incredibly pleased. “Ah-ha! I am so glad that worked.”

“What’s it say?” Jim asked.

“‘In darkest tide, when Daylight darest wane, the Myrddin Wylt obscured a Shadow’s bane’.”

“What’s a Myrddin Wench?” Toby wondered.

“Myrddin Wylt,” Marshall quickly corrected. “It’s an ancient name for Merlin.”

“Shouldn’t someone be taking a picture of this or something?” Claire asked.

“‘Three forces Elemental thou must seek, in marshland, caverns deep, and mountain’s peak.” Blinky continued, just as Toby took out his phone and snapped a picture of the cinder face on the stone table. “Where worthy perish, ye’ll prevail in night, and Eclipse all who quarry with thy might’.”

“Yeah, anyone else freaked out a little bit by this evil perish poem?” Toby asked.

“No.” Jim said. “It said we can prevail! Tally was right! We can win!”

“Just as Lady Talia described, the Triumbric Stone!” Blinky said, pulling out four books from one of the shelves. “Three shards of legend tied to Gunmar’s lifeblood, lost to the ages. If we seek out these stones–”

“We can kill Gunmar!” Jim exclaimed. “Blinky, you madman! You did it!”

“We make the weapon and wham! Gunmar is done-mar!” Toby said.

“Caution.” Aaarrrgghh pointed out.

“Indeed! The Triumbric Stones have been hidden for centuries, but if I can decipher this text, Master Jim, then you shall–”

“Eclipse all who quarry with thy might.” Claire finished.

Talia was blindfolded in a dark, quiet, empty room… or what it seemed to be. The creatures stalked in the shadows, surrounding the blind girl and preparing to strike. Talia could sense the vibrations from her bare feet, the stench of her enemies, and the sound of their hearts beating with the attempt to kill.

The first one jumped out of the shadows and struck from behind, but Talia stepped out of the way in time and tripped her attacker, making him lose his balance. Two more came right at her. She sensed them coming in, even though she was blind, but she knew where to hit them. She side-kicked one of them in the stomach, knocking him down, jumped high in the air, bounced on his head, slamming his face down on the ground. The last one charged right in with a spear, but Talia predicted it right on time as she grabbed the spear, swung her foe over her head like a child swinging a butterfly net, and sent him crashing into the wall.

A single applause sounded in the room, revealing Skarlagk the Scorned stepping out from the shadows and into the light.

“Another remarkable lesson learned, Dagger Heart.” She congratulated her.

Talia removed her blindfold, opening her eyes. “It wasn’t that hard.” She said.

Skarlagk smirked. “I thought you would say that. If you are wounded in battle or by any chance have lost the use of your eyes, you must adapt with your other senses and use that as an advantage in case you are in any danger.”

Talia was obviously aware of the conversation. “Yeah, I think I get the idea.”

Her mentor chuckled. “That stubborn attitude of yours is what I like about you, girl.” She placed her giant stone hand on the lion’s shoulder. “You’re becoming more like me every day.” With that, she left the training room, leaving her protégé to think of what she had just said.

Talia looked at the ground, clenching her fists angrily, refusing to accept Skalragk comparing herself to her. They may be stubborn and have pride for what they believed in, but there was one thing that made them different: the cause of what motivates her to fight for what was right.

Beyond the outskirts of Arcadia, Strickler leaned against his parked car on the hill, where there was the past view of the whole town over the horizon. His new minion and assassin, Angor Rot, walked up to take in his surroundings.

“This is what the world has become, Angor Rot.” Strickler said after taking a sip of his coffee.

“This village…” Angor growled.

“It’s called Arcadia Oaks.”

“It’s on fire?”

“No, those are called lights. Something known as electricity. You’ll come to enjoy it, along with indoor plumbing.” Strickler offered him a drink. “So many advances since you’ve been away.”

Angor rejected the drink after smelling the coffee. “The bridge to Gunmar is under this… Arcadia?”

“The bridge will be spoken of no longer. Gunmar had his chance to rule, now it’s my turn.”

“Your turn for what?”

“Revenge and insurance,” Strickler walked up to get a better view of the town. “In this town, there is a boy who fancies a girl, a girl whose brother is being held in the Darklands. If the boy saves the child from the Changeling Nursery, he’ll want to save them all. And it’s my job to watch over my half-breed brethren and not let that happen.”

“But how could a fleshbag even contemplate such a feat?”

“This boy is… the Trollhunter.” Angor Rot’s eyes widened. “It’s a long story. The moral of which is not to underestimate him. He’s already managed to kill the son of Gunmar. Obviously, I could deal with him myself, but a man of my esteemed stature in this community can’t do anything without arousing unwanted suspicion.”

Angor Rot could tell that the changeling was lying. Judging from the look on his face and the sound of his voice, he could tell right away what he was really trying to hide.

“You are afraid of a fleshbag child.” The assassin smirked amusingly.

“I am not!” Strickler denied, trying to stand tall and not show any weakness. “I merely–”

“He bested Bular and you are afraid.” Angor walked up to his face. “That is why you require Angor Rot.”

Strickler raised his fist, where he wore the Inferna Copula ring. “Just remember who’s in charge here. I bear the ring, you answer to me. When the boy is finished, you will have your freedom.”

“A human Trollhunter… I’ve never hunted such game.” Angor said, intrigued from hearing this. “I will kill this boy, but I will do it on my own terms.”

Before the assassin could take his leave, Strickler gave him one final piece of information. “Oh, and as you proceed, just lookout for the girl with silver hair. This one is quite protective of this boy and may try to kill you before you could do so.”

“And why is that?”

“Because this girl is the last of her kind… the Silver Lion.”

Angor couldn’t even be more surprised. First, a human Trollhunter, and now a surviving Silver Lion. He smiled maliciously, excited and thrilled about this whole new game, just before he disappeared into the shadows.

Meanwhile, in Claire Nuñez’s house, she laid on the couch reading a book, until she heard NotEnrique crying.

“Mom! Could you–” Claire called out, until her mother interrupted her.

“Claire, could you change your brother’s diaper?!” Claire’s mother asked.

Claire glared annoyingly as she sat up, closed her book and muttered to herself, “He’s not a baby, and he’s not my brother.”

In Enrique’s room, NotEnrique (in human form) cried loudly until Claire stepped in with a look of rage. In a flash, NotEnrique resumed his true appearance with a grin, leaning against the crib.

“Finally the help shows up.” NotEnrique said.

“If you think for a second I’m changing your diaper–”

“Please,” The changeling balanced on the railing with his hands. “I’m more than capable of using the loo like a civilized troll. I need you to pick me up a nice, thick, greasy cheeseburger, with a side of jo-jo potatoes.”

“What do I look like? Your servant?” Claire retorted, until NotEnrique began crying loudly and she covered his mouth. “Alright, enough! You’re a monster, you know that?”

“Uh, not monster. Changeling.” NotEnrique corrected.

As Claire started walking to the door, she saw the picture of her real baby brother. She took the photo off the wall, studying it. It’s only been a month in a half since Enrique was kidnapped and replaced with a changeling, but still no word from Talia if he found him yet… if she could tell her anyway.

“This isn’t fair.” Claire said.

“It’s no day at the beach for me either, love bug.” NotEnrique said with a dead tone.

“I can’t believe I have to pretend you’re my brother. It’s– It’s cruel.” A tear fell down her cheek.

NotEnrique began to panic when he saw this. “What’s this?! Don’t– Don’t do that, seriously. Please don’t cry. Forget the jo-jos. Just a plain burger.”

But Claire ignored him as she whimpered, “Enrique…”

“I get it. You miss your brother, but I assure you, he’s perfectly fine.” The changeling assured her.

“He’s trapped in the Darklands!” Claire snapped bitterly. “How can that be ‘fine’?”

“...I’ll show ya.”

NotEnrique hopped from his crib and onto her dresser, where the mirror stood. He gathered spit in his mouth and spat it onto the mirror, a large glob of blue slime covered the glass as Claire stared at it in disgust and wonder.

“You’re brother is what’s known as my familiar,” NotEnrique explained. “Changelings share a certain bond with them. It’s good for this little trick.” The spit turned into a blue vortex and showed an image of the real Enrique, sleeping safe and sound.

Claire gasped. “Enrique…” She reached her hand for the image of her brother, still alive and well. “ Mi hermanito …”

“I suppose… this arrangement has been rather hard on you.” NotEnrique said as his ears dropped.

“I’m going to get you back,” Claire vowed, ignoring the changeling. “Tally’s going to find you and she’ll bring you home.” However, the image disappeared, leaving Claire heartbroken again.

“Sorry, it's a ‘for a limited time only’ kinda situation.” NotEnrique added and watched as she walked out the door. “You don’t have to leave.”

Claire peaked around the door and asked with a smile, “How do you like your burger?”

NotEnrique perked up. “Yum!”

Talia went out for a run in the Darklands, hoping to clear the frustrations clouding her mind.

“I am wasting my time with these guys. I should be searching for Claire’s poor baby brother, but no! I agreed to let their crazy leader take me in and train me to be her attack dog! Ugh!” She exclaimed to herself.

She suddenly stopped when she found a small lake of water and went to get a drink. Feeling the cold weight and sweat behind her iron mask, she cast it aside and removed her hood, then took a look upon herself in her own reflection. With her new short haircut, the grim she bared on her skin, and even her beast-like features have shown during her run; she saw herself in an entirely different person.

Talia had learned from Vendel that Gunmar had the power to corrupt others and turn them against their will, but instead… she feared that this realm may be starting to change her.

Unbeknownst to her, an albino goblin had been hiding from the rocks and watching her the entire time. The devious creature rubbed his hands together with an evil grin.

Back in Arcadia, Walter Strickler rang a doorbell as the principal of Arcadia Oaks High, Levit, answered the door.

“Ah, Mr. Strickler,” Levit greeted before he sneezed from his flu. “You’re back?”

“Gesundheit, Principal Levit,” Strickler said, holding a familiar purple crystal in his hands. “My apologies if my absence caused you any turmoil, but I brought you a gift.”

“Oh, come in,” Levit ushered Strickler into his home. “What is it? Some sort of rock?”

“Of a sort. I hear Coach Lawrence was having a tizzy of time teaching my class.”

“ Your class? Look, you can’t just drop off the face of the Earth and expect your job back.”

“Actually… it’s not my job I’m here for.” Strickler mentioned sinisterly as the stone began to glow.

“What is–?” Levit began to scream as he was devoured alive by Strickler’s Antramonstrum.

Elsewhere in the cul-de-sac, Toby and Aaarrrgghh are trying out some magic tricks, both unaware that Angor Rot sat on their roof, carving a stone doll with his jagged knife. The ancient troll assassin watched as Jim drove down the street on his Vespa and parked it before he walked inside.

“Hey, Mom. I’m home.” Jim called.

“Where have you been?” Barbara demanded her son.

“Just studying at the library with my friends.”

“The library closed three hours ago!” Barbara pointed out. “Where have you been?”

“I don’t know, Mom… We took the long way home.”

“I have been worried sick, and that’s the best lie you can come up with?!”

“Okay, sorry! Call off the search parties!” Jim snapped as he rushed upstairs. “I’m obviously home!” And with that, he slammed his bedroom door and sat on his desk.

Angor Rot watched the whole thing, smiling. He saw Barbara walk up the stairs, but stopped halfway, unsure if she could get through to her stubborn son. She returned to the living room as Barbara wept and Jim shut off his lamp.

Barbara took out her phone and dialed a number. “Hey, June,” She said, her voice cracking. “How’s the trip?” There was a pause until she sighed miserably, “Jim hasn’t been himself this past month, I… really think he misses Talia. How is she doing?”

Angor noticed something through Jim’s window. The boy’s lips trembled when he heard the mention of this ‘Talia’s’ name. He buried his face in his arms and began to weep; Angor can only guess this Talia person is someone very close to the Trollhunter, but for now… he must first test this human boy’s mettle with his little toy.

Back in the Darklands, Gunmar sat angrily and impatiently on his throne, tapping his stone claws on his armband and holding a skull goblet with his other hand filled with the blood of his previous kill. His servant nervously came up to him with another bottle, asking him if he wished for more. But Gunmar did not hear his voice, he just sat there still with his deadly glare.

An albino goblin crawled down from the walls, jumped and landed next to Gunmar. “Chi-chi–” Gunmar grabbed the goblin with his free hand, strangling the little pest as it choked, trying to speak.

“Whatever it is that made you disgrace, touching my throne. I do not–” The Skullcrusher began, but when he heard what the little pest said about his discovery, he released him from his grasp. “Human?” The goblin caught his breath and continued to explain. “...the cub?”

The expression on Gunmar’s face changed and he burst into hysterical laughter, pounding his fist on the arm. The goblin hid behind the servant as if he had gone mad. Dictatious and Kodanth quickly rushed in, hearing their Dark Underlord’s sudden laughter.

“What has you at ease this moment, Lord Gunmar?” Dictatious asked.

Gunmar slowed down. “The masked assassin… heh-heh… Skarlagk’s spy… was no changeling… ha-ha-ha! It is Leo’s granddaughter! The Silver Lion is here in the Darklands!” He said as he rose from the throne and absorbed the life from the Heartstone.

“But how?” Kodanth spoke.

Dictatious thought this over for a moment. “She must’ve been dragged by the force of the bridge when we were trying to escape. This is…” He said as he smiled. “Fantastic! We have another Heartstone hiding! Waiting for you, Dark Underlord, to take!”

Kodanth still looked skeptical. “But if that’s true? How are we supposed to find her? She’s in the hands of Skarlagk, right?” Gunmar walked slowly from the throne room and into one of the hallways. “Master, where are you going?”

Gunmar walked through the dark hall with green crystal illuminated, guiding him to the chamber sealed off with chains which bound a dangerous dark weapon contained within behind these doors. He grabbed and broke off the chains, making them turn to dust, the other remains scattered on the ground. Gunmar opened the doors and found a black vase with red trollish markings imprinted all over, lying on a stone pillar.

Dictatious and Kodanth followed from behind.

“You’re going to let that thing out?! To hunt her?! ” Dictatious shouted fearfully.

“The only way to catch a lion is to use another. Once he finds her, he’ll lead us to the Skarlagk, and when we find the resistance, we’ll capture the girl.” Gunmar said, grabbing the vase and slowly pulling off the lid.

Dictatious and Kodanth embraced, holding on tightly to each other and waiting for the horrors of what came next. Once Gunmar removed the lid from the vase, nothing happened. The advisors released each other and were at ease… until a giant shadow jumped out of the small vase, shattering it to tiny pieces.

The shadow landed on the ground, forming itself into an anthropomorphic black lion with scars, blood red eyes, chains on his wrists, a burnt scar on the left side of his face, and was about close to the size of Gunmar. He yowled, stretching his stiff body, making his bones crack and snap.

“It’s been a long time… Amos.” Gunmar said.

Amos got a good look at the Gumm-Gumm troll. “You’ve got a lot of nerve releasing me.” He growled menacingly. “Where are we now? How long have I been asleep in that jar?”

“The Darklands. We have been kept prisoners here for centuries.”

Amos smelt fear in the air, but he could tell right away it wasn’t from Gunmar. He turned and saw the two troll advisors shaking and holding each other, afraid of him. He could kill and eat them right here and now to satisfy his hunger, but instead returned his attention to Gunmar.

“If we really are in the Darklands, then why have you awakened me now?” The Dark Lion asked.

“Because your brother’s descendant is here,” He answered. Amos’s eyes widened and ears sharpened, until he growled resentfully after he mentioned his brother. Gunmar smiled, amused by his bloodthirsty rage stirring up from within him. “I believe you would like to have one final hunt, assassin.”

The next day in Arcadia Oaks High, the bell rang as students packed into the gym for the first contest for Spring Fling King and Queen.

“Jim, Marshall, this is what you’re wearing?” Toby gestured at his friends.

“I wear this every day, Tobes.” Jim pointed out.

“Toby, I’m not dressing in a costume for a stupid contest.” Marshall said.

“Come on! In a few minutes, you guys are selling everyone your themes for the school dance.” Toby said as they climbed onto the bleachers.

“Tobes, look, I’d love to be Spring King. Who wouldn’t?” Jim said. “But I’m just a little preoccupied right now with not getting killed .”

“There are fates worse than death, Jimbo.” Toby didn’t pay attention and nearly fell, until Marshall quickly pulled him back up with ease.

“You talking about in high school or the supernatural?” Marshall asked rhetorically.

“Look, my point, Marshall, is this is our chance to get the school to finally recognize how cool we are.”

“We?” Jim wondered.

“I already hate where this is going.” Marshall mumbled, shaking his head.

“If either of you become Spring King, it’ll open up a whole new bracket of women. I’m talking cheerleaders, senior cheerleaders–” Toby gasped as Jim and Marshall stared at him strangely. “Dare I say? Community college dropouts.” He giggled as tried to jump to the next set of bleachers, nearly losing his balance again. “If you guys don’t want to do it for us, do it for me. I’ve always felt like I was destined to be a duke.”

“Fine,” Jim said as he hopped over the other bleachers with ease. “I’ll try to throw some kind of costume together, okay?”

Toby giggled with excitement. “Thank you. And put effort into it.”

Jim lightly rolled his eyes as he left his friends alone.

“Toby, you know we have actual priorities right now other than a mediocre contest.” Marshall said with his arms crossed. “Like say, saving a friend trapped in an underground dimension with a megalomaniac warlord.”

“Tally’s being protected by a Gumm-Gumm rebel warrior queen. She can handle herself until then. Why don’t you pull together a costume, too?”

“I already told you–” Marshall suddenly paused when he felt a strange presence. He looked around warily as students gathered on the bleachers.

Toby raised an eyebrow. “Are.. you okay?”

“Y-Yeah. I just… got this weird feeling. Like under my skin.”

Toby waved it aside. “Bah, I get those all the time.” Marshall quickly gave him a look.

Meanwhile, outside the school, Angor Rot struck his staff into the ground, letting a shadow of the tree guide him out to the center of the soccer field without getting burned by daylight. He dug a hole in the dirt, placed the stone doll inside and buried it.

In a classroom, Jim walked in, searching through a teacher’s desk.

“Ugh! The things I do for Toby!” Jim complained to himself. “Where am I supposed to find a costume? And what am I supposed to be? Stapler-man? Maybe Marshall’s right, I should–” He suddenly noticed something out the window. “Huh? What is that?”

Jim saw a tall, white troll with piercing yellow eyes walk back to the shade of the tree.

“ Attention, teachers and students! The assembly will begin in two minutes! One fifty-nine, fifty-eight. MOVE IT! ” Coach Lawrence announced on the PA system.

Jim ignored it as he ran outside to the soccer field. He inspected the spot where the mysterious troll buried the totem, but kept looking around any sign of Angor. Behind him, the ground began to crumble as a large hand made of dirt emerged. Jim turned around and his jaw dropped as a tall creature made of mud and grass rose to full height: a mud golem.

Jim dodged as the golem slammed its fist.

“Um, hi.” Jim said nervously. “I know that we just met, but what are you?” The golem’s large hand knocked him out from behind the tree and sent him flying across the field. “Okay. Alright, I get it. Strong, silent type.”

The living mud creature raised its foot, ready to crush the boy, but fortunately, Jim rolled out of the way as he avoided each of its crushing blows. In the shadows, Angor Rot watched the whole thing with a wicked grin, studying his newfound foe’s abilities.

“Okay, if you’re gonna play dirty… For the glory of Merlin, Daylight is mine to command!” Jim summoned his armor and charged at the golem with his sword ready. He slid between its legs and stabbed it, only to get it stuck. “That wasn’t supposed to happen!” As Jim tried to pry his sword out, the golem tried to pull him off as it spun, unable to reach, until the creature finally grabbed him tightly. “Or that!”

The golem drop-kicked the Trollhunter into the goal; his armored foot got trapped in one of the many holes.

Back in the shadows, Strickler walked up to Angor’s hiding spot in the shade, watching the whole thing.

“I resurrected you to kill the Trollhunter, not outsource the job to a golem!” Strickler said, glaring up at Angor.

“He bested the son of Gunmar,” Angor pointed out, still studying Jim. “Human or not, this hunter is not to be trifled with. The hunt is a game, and when I’m prepared to strike, he will know.”

Jim stood up, holding his stomach, but didn’t have time to react when he was sent flying onto his back. Jim rolled out of the way, claiming his sword and sliced off the mud golem’s fist, and then its foot. The living dirt fell with a horrendous groan and tried to swing at the Trollhunter again, who just sliced off the hand. The golem rose as its sliced limbs regenerated and slammed its fist again as Jim leaped back, ran up its arm, and sliced open the creature’s chest. As Jim landed back on the ground, his eyes caught the sight of the totem inside its chest as it sealed it up again, and he grinned. The mug golem shot a mud ball from its hand, causing Jim to roll out of the way and lose his balance as it kicked the boy.

The Trollhunter slowly stood up, held out his hand, and summoned Daylight. With a few swings, he threw his sword like a javelin as it pierced through the golem’s chest, stabbing the stone totem doll. Without the totem, the mud golem fell forward.

Angor frowned in displeasure while Strickler left, having enough.

“Whew!” Jim said, wiping his forehead. He climbed over the golem’s corpse to reclaim his sword. He pulled the carved doll off his blade and snapped it in half.

“Hmm…” Angor groaned as he summoned a portal and left.

Jim’s armor disappeared as he heard the coach’s voice on the intercom again. “ James Lake? Lake, are you here? ”

“Oh, no! The costume!” Jim exclaimed and was about to run, only to slip into a mud pile.

In the gym, Toby and Claire tried their best to distract the student body while they waited for Jim. Marshall just stood by and watched as Toby tried performing his magic tricks and Claire randomly sang The Star Spangled Banner .

An annoyed Coach ripped the microphone from Claire’s hands and was about to announce that Jim is disqualified. However, Jim entered the gym, covered in mud.

“Jim?” Marshall said, surprised by his state.

“What’s going on here?” Coach Lawrence demanded.

“Looks like you’ve been digging in the dirt, Lake.” Steve teased as Jim walked by. “What the heck are you supposed to be?”

“He looks… like a mole!” Eli said from the crowd.

The entire student body began chanting for Jim.

“No, no, no! I’m not a mole! I’m just–” Jim tried to say, but no one listened and continued chanting.

Toby quickly took the microphone from Lawrence’s hand. “ Jim Lake Jr. here to present his theme, Mole Mania! ” He announced, making the students cheer again.

“Mole Mania is not even a theme!” Steve exclaimed.

“Clam it, Palchuk!” Marshall snapped.

Claire took the mic and said, “ The people have spoken. Jim is the winner! ”

Coach snatched the microphone again. “ Oh apparently, Claire’s the queen. But, yes, Jim wins the challenge! Mole Mania is the theme, but if I see one drop of mud on my gymnasium floor– Just dress like normal! ” Toby gave Jim a thumbs up before the coach cleared his throat, “ There has been a sudden departure. I have heard word that Principal Levit has taken an indefinite leave of absence. We wish him well. But he sent an email recommending an interim replacement, which we all support. Please welcome, Principal Strickler! ”

Jim, Toby, Claire, and Marshall turned around as Strickler stepped up to Coach Lawrence, passing through the teens.

“Hold on, that’s Strickler? The fake teacher who tried to kill you?” Marshall asked.

“What is he doing here?” Jim asked.

“I thought you said he would be a fool to ever come back.” Toby pointed out.

“Well, apparently, he had other plans.” Marshall retorted.

Strickler looked back at Jim and his friends, his eyes glowing before he turned to the crowd. “ I’m very glad to be back, and excited to get started .” He said with a grin. “ But let it be known, with me in charge… things are going to change. ”

Chapter Text

A savage beast roared with rage and punched through a giant boulder, turning it to rubble. No scratch was left on his skin, not even a single bone broken. The dark warrior breathed deeply in and out, taking his time to ease his anger. Gunmar stood on the sidelines, unamused from watching him like a youngling throwing one of his tantrums.

“Are you finished?” Gunmar asked.

Amos turned to the Skullcrusher with his glowing blood eyes. “How can my brother’s name be carried on?” He demanded. “I killed his wife, along with their newborn…”

“You are wrong…” Gunmar approached him. “Leo may have been another fool, but even he could predict your gullible arrogance.”

“Like your arrogance that led you and your Gumm-Gumm brethren here?” Amos’ senses kicked in as he jumped back, avoiding Gunmar’s punch. “A little rusty, are we?” The Dark Lion could tell that the Gumm-Gumm warlord’s age has taken a toll on him. Gunmar glared irritably at his rudeness, so Amos decided to change the subject. “Now… tell me more about this lone lioness?”

Talia was in her dream again with Marshall, who had just told her all about what had been going on at home.

“What?! The two-faced, backstabbing coward’s back?!” Talia asked, infuriated upon hearing the news of Strickler’s return. “And he’s taken over the school?! What is he up to this time?”

“That we don’t know, but we’re going to keep a good surveillance on this guy… and find out what he’s up to.” Marshall said.

“Ugh! If I wasn’t stuck in this place, I’d tear those horns of his from his head and jab them into his gronk-nuks.”

Marshall winced from hearing through brutal words. “You have… an aggressive nature.”

“What was that?”

He raised his hands as if he hit the dead pan. “Nothing!”

Talia chuckled, not offended and took it as a complement. “It’s okay, Marshall. I’m used to it. I know I’m a hothead, but the only reason why is because I’ve always been picked on. And whenever my friends are in trouble, I turn completely overprotective and go all out on jerks who want to hurt them.”

Marshall smiled, admiring her dedication and loyalty to her friends and loved ones.

Talia lowered her head, remembering the one other person who had been there for her whole life. “Speaking of overprotective… How is my aunt holding up?” She wondered.

Marshall’s ears perked up when he heard her mention her legal guardian’s condition. He was worried about how he could tell her that June had been depressed, living alone worried sick about her.

“She’s… taking some time to… take things in.” He said.

Talia immediately knew what he meant and understood what her Aunt June was going through right now. She was in a really deep depression.

She looked Marshall in the eye. “Marshall… I know that you know she’s a witch, but… if you’re afraid of her because of that, don’t be. I’m sure she won’t hurt you if you tell her everything about you seeing me, what’s going on, and… that I’m alright.”

Marshall walked up to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Tal, I’m not afraid of your aunt. If it means that much to you, then I’ll tell her. You can count on it.”

Talia smiled gratefully. “Thank you.”

Elsewhere in the Darklands, a small campfire lit up in a small cave. A tired and hungry black cat familiar and little gnome stirred up some stew from all of the bugs they caught from their struggle to survive. Chompsky filled a small bowl made from the broken bones of one of the skulls they had found recently and handed it to Jinx.

“Thanks, buddy.” Jinx said gratefully, accepting the dish.

Chompsky grabbed another broken bowl and filled in some bug stew in for himself. Jinx took a big sip, made a puffy face by the stew’s vulgar taste, but he needed the nutrition to keep himself alive, so he slowly swallowed it. He stuck his tongue out, making a disgusted face.

“Chit-chit-tat-tat-tat-tat!” Chompsky chattered offendedly.

“I’m okay, Chomp. Kind of makes you wish you were home, right?” The cat joked out loud, which made Chompsky place his fists on his hips and make a pouty face. Jinx raised his paw in offense. “But the stew’s good though, hehe.” Chompsky’s face turned to sadness, thinking and missing his beloved Sally-Go-Back doll. Jinx saw the look on his face and put a paw on his back. “Hey, it’s okay. We’re going to get back home soon and when we do, we’ll see our friends again.”

Chompsky turned to the ragged black cat and smiled, appreciating his comfort.

In Gunmar’s throne room, he and Amos continued discussing everything about Skarlagk’s resistance Talia was with and how much trouble they had been causing. There was also the problem of the world’s Heartstone and how very little time they may have left.

“So, the reason why you’ve summoned me… is to retrieve that girl for you.” Amos growled, clawing the stone wall to sharpen his claws.

Dictatious and Kodanth hid behind Gunmar’s throne, afraid, watching, and concerned for their master standing too close to the demon.

“She’s the only one that can keep not only I, but this world running until we find a way to escape this wretched place.” Gunmar said. “And when she’s in our possession, I have no doubt her friend, the Trollhunter, shall come for her once I send him the message.”

“And why would a troll risk his life and the fate of the world for a lion?”

“This Trollhunter is no troll… he’s but a boy, a human child.”

Amos’s ears perked when he heard this and began laughing. “Your only son was bested by a mere mortal boy?! Now, that’s something you don’t witness every day.”

Gunmar threw a punch at his stomach, silencing that insolent tongue of his for insulting his deceased son. “Never… speak ill… of my son again!” He drew back his punch, letting the Dark Lion fall on his knees, clinging his stomach in pain. Amos looked up at his only good eye, gritting his teeth, and was tempted to strike back at the troll. “I know what you’re thinking…”

Gunmar took out a tiny, red skull with a black claw, crow feather, a pentacle emblem, and a glass vial with blood chained to it. Amos crawled back, recognizing the cursed talisman in fear. The Skullcrusher recited a spell in his tongue, a dark aura illuminated from the skull. Amos felt a huge migraine of pain, a jolt of spasms throughout his entire body, and his lungs were being squeezed from the inside, making it harder to breathe.

“I may not use my Decimaar Blade on you with the darkness in your heart, but this Talisman… crafted by the Pale Lady herself with not only your blood… but your life as well.” Gunmar said.

Amos stood back on his feet and faced him. “Once we have this girl, how can you be so sure it will be enough to keep this world running and alive?” He asked.

“That is only for me to know and you to find out.”

Amos glared at him, but then looked back at the charm as a reminder before he exhaled. “Very well. I will find this girl, but… I shall do so on my own terms.” With that, he dashed out of the chambers like the wind, leaving Gunmar alone with his advisors.

“Are you sure it is wise to send that… beast to fetch the girl, My Lord?” Dictatious questioned his master.

Gunmar walked over to his throne. “That shadow of a lion may be reckless… and unquestionably dangerous. But, as long as I possess this charm, he will not disobey.”

“But what if he risks killing the girl?” Kodanth asked.

Gunmar turned his attention towards one of the caged stalklings and thought of an idea.

After another day of one of her training sessions, Talia went out on another day run. But this time, she was searching for any hopes of finding any signs of the Changeling Nursery.

She stopped and took another whiff in the air to find any source that may lead her in the right direction. She smelt something… something familiar, but she was not sure what, so she thought she should find out. Talia turned from her feral state to beast and tracked down the scent.

“Oh, please tell me if it’s Enrique’s scent.” She muttered to herself pleadfully.

She jumped from rock to rock, did a somersault jump, and made a graceful landing on her feet.

Chompsky and Jinx fell asleep right after they had finished their supper and lit out the fire, all cuddled up and sleeping peacefully. A sudden sound came from outside of the cave.

Jinx woke up with his sharp sense of hearing, startled. He shook Chompsky in an attempt to wake him up. “Chomp, Chomp, wake up.” He whispered.

Chompsky stirred and slowly opened his eyes. “Nee–” Jinx covered his mouth with his soft paw.

“There’s something out there.” The gnome was now wide awake in full alert.

Jinx slowly crept out of the cave and looked through his surroundings to see if there was any threat. When he looked down from the cliffside, he spotted a stranger in a dark cloak, wearing an iron mask. He wasn’t sure what to make of this character, but he did know one thing for certain… there was no one you can trust in the Darklands.

Jinx crawled back to his little friend. “Chompsky, we need to go. Now!” He whispered.

The duo walked out of their hideout slowly and carefully as possible to ensure they wouldn’t draw any attention. That was until… Jinx accidentally kicked a small pebble off from the cliff. The commotion alerted the masked stranger and saw the two make a run for their lives.

Talia recognized the tiny duo. “Jinx?! Chompsky?! Hey, wait!” She called as she climbed and jumped on each side of the cliff to reach her long distant friends. Once she had reached the top, she pursued the two.

“You’ll never take us alive!” Jinx yelled, still running for his life.

Despite their small sizes, they were pretty fast, but Talia still would not give up. She jumped side to side and ran on top of the cliffside over them to keep up. Once she was ahead of them, she jumped down and stopped them in their tracks.

“Whoa, whoa, guys, calm down!” Talia said, raising her hands and halting them. She removed her mask, uncovered her hood, and showed her face to them. “It’s me… Tally.”

Jinx and Chompsky’s eyes bugged out and their mouths dropped when they recognized their old friend. Jinx took the first step, smelled her scent, and touched her solid body, making sure he wasn’t hallucinating.

“Tal… how… what are you…” Jinx stammered, at a loss for words.

Talia kneeled down, looked at him with tears in her eyes and a warm smile. “It’s a long story.”

Jinx started to shed tears from his eyes, even Chompsky was starting to feel emotional. They jumped right into Talia’s arms and embraced each other as they cried. “You… have… no idea… how much we missed you!”

“Believe me, I know.”

After going through some thinking, Marshall had decided it would be best to tell June about her niece’s well-being. He explained everything to her about Talia fighting with the resistance and their leader, Skarlagk, and that Gunmar was unaware of her presence at the moment. He even told her about his strange psychic abilities and his mysterious connection to Talia.

“As you can see, Ms. Sturges, I’ve been contacting Talia in her dreams sometimes… making sure she’s okay.” Marshall said, pouring her some tea.

June was completely and utterly lost while she listened to his whole story, but in other words, she believed him. “So… she’s alive and well?” She asked. Marshall nodded his head to answer. June looked down upon her reflection in her tea, smiling in relief… and for once in her life, happy. “Marshall, you have no idea how grateful I am to hear that.”

Marshall sat back at the stone table, sipping his tea. “I’m glad I could help, Ms. Sturges.”

“Now… about your powers. How long has this been happening to you?”

Marshall stopped sipping his drink. “It just started about a month ago. I… I honestly don’t know how and, frankly, I don’t even know why this is happening to me.”

June studied him, seeing how serious he was about his gifts. She pinched her chin deep in thought for a moment, considering his powers and abilities. She believed he may have potential, so she came to a conclusion.

“Marshall… Can I tell you something?” She asked the boy.

“Yeah?” He answered.

“We are dealing with myth, magic, a world of the supernatural. Trolls may have some traces of magic, but there are hardly any sorcerers out there, and I’m probably the only witch in Arcadia.”

Marshall was now curious about what was on her mind. “What are you saying?”

June looked him in the eye. “What I’m trying to say is that… you have potential to become a wizard.”

Marshall’s eyes bugged out and his jaw dropped, hanging from his mouth. “Me? A wizard? Wow, that’s… quite an honor. If I do this, will I be able to curse some bad people?”

“We don’t use our magic upon mortal beings. It’s sort of our sacred law to keep our existence secret and protected, like with trollkind.”

Marshall chuckled. “Oh, well, but… I could, right?”

June sighed and smiled. “Yes.”

Marshall rose from the table, all excited. “Awesome! When do we start? Right now? Tomorrow? What’s the lesson–”

June rose from the table, raising her hand to stop him in his tracks. “Whoa, whoa, easy there. A sorcerer and sorceress’s first and major priority is to have patience.”

Marshall blushed embarrassingly. “Sorry.”

“Your first lesson begins tomorrow after school.” June brought out a map on her phone, pointing him to where she wants them. “Do you recognize this place?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s where we’ll begin your training.”

The next day at Arcadia Oaks High, Coach Lawrence had been teaching the whole class the human body digestive system. But, as usual, he had no knowledge whatsoever.

“The teeth tear and chew, grinding the food into paste before it’s swallowed. Then, it travels down the windpipe… I mean, esophagus.”

“So, the reason you were late and covered in dirt was because you were fighting a ‘mud monster’?” Claire asked Jim.

“While there was some gnarly troll watching you? Talk about creepy.” Toby said.

“I know, it was like he was studying me.” Jim said.

“What did this guy look like?” Marshall asked.

“Big, pale, with round-shaped horns, his eyes were dark and yellow, and… the strange part about him is… he looked empty.”

“Empty how?”

“Like a cold-blooded killer type.”

“What are you gonna do?” Claire asked.

“I don’t know, I haven’t figured that out yet.”

After Coach Lawrence finished his so-called knowledge, Steve’s pompous attitude made a scene.

“Coach? Yeah, thank you. Don’t mean to ‘butt’ in, but I’d like to ‘gas’ a question.” He teased, making everyone laugh, minus Jim, Marshall, Toby, and Claire.

“Watch it, Palchuk!” Coach warned.

“Dude, you’re so low on gas jokes, you can barely refuel your brain.” Marshall quipped at Steve, causing the class to let out ‘oohs’.

“Shut your holes, guys.” Jim groaned in annoyance, but realized too late what he just said and facepalmed himself as the class laughed.

Coach became more infuriated and exclaimed, “Oh, that’s it! That’s it, jokers! Three of you, principal’s office, now!”

Jim, Marshall, and Steve moved to the principal’s office, which had once belonged to Principal Levit, and now belonged to Strickler.

“Just couldn’t help yourself, could you?” Jim complained to Marshall, who merely shrugged.

“You think you can out poop pun me, Lake?” Steve mocked.

Jim rolled his eyes. “How can I do that, when you are the biggest piece of–”

Before he could finish, the office door opened as Principal Strickler entered the room.

“Young Atlas,” Strickler said to Jim. “Getting into trouble again, I see?”

Jim merely glared and crossed his arms as his former favorite teacher sat at his desk. Marshall studied Jim and Strickler, feeling the tension between them.

“Ahem,” Steve cleared his throat before he tried to explain himself. “Principal Strickler, this has been a huge misunderstanding–”

“Misunderstanding?” Marshall snapped. “You started it!”

Strickler took notice of the boy. “Ah, and you must be the new student.” He pulled out a permanent record file. “Marshall Cadden. Originally from Seattle, decent grades, and a martial arts prodigy. I see you’ve made friends with Mr. Lake quite well.”

“You’ve got a lot of nerve showing your face around here, Strickler.” Jim threatened, leaning over the desk.

“I’ve decided I’m not done with you. Your education has just begun.”

“Oh, good. Maybe I’m a slow learner. Because I can’t figure out why you’d come back after I dropped a bomb all over your ‘big parade’.”

As the two scowled at one another, Steve pointed a finger up nervously and said, “For the record, I just want to say he’s not speaking on my behalf–”

“Shut up, Steve!” Jim, Marshall, and Strickler snapped in unison.

“I’m in a position to make your life truly miserable.” Strickler continued.

“I could take you out right now.” Jim argued.

“Jim!” Marshall stood up and pulled him back. He nudged his head at Steve’s direction, reminding him that he can’t expose himself.

“So… you know, Mr. Cadden?” Strickler questioned, but Marshall knew exactly what he was talking about.

“Yes, I do.” Marshall answered bluntly, narrowing his eyes.

All three stared aggressively, until Steve finally broke down, “I’m sorry about the poop jokes! They really weren’t that funny!”

“Detention. For all of you. Now, get out of my office before I change my mind.” Strickler said as his eyes glowed for emphasis.

Jim merely glared as Marshall led him to the door. Steve ran out of the room, whimpering, while Jim gestured to Strickler that he would be watching him. Strickler, in anger, broke his favorite pen, and slashed ink on his face.

After school, Jim, Toby, Claire, and Marshall met at the bike rack.

“I should’ve pulled Daylight on him right then and there.” Jim said, dropping his bag to unlock his bike.

“Steve would’ve gone bananas.” Claire pointed out.

“It’s probably good Marshall stopped you,” Toby stated. “I imagine murdering your principal looks pretty bad on your college application.”

Jim buckled his helmet on. “I’ll just have to wait and get him later.”

“Oh, yeah. I’ve just remembered. I got to meet up with Talia’s aunt.” Marshall said as he grabbed his bike and passed through his friends.

“What for?” Claire asked.

Marshall stopped and turned with an excited grin. “I’m gonna train to become a wizard.” With that, he took off.

Jim, Claire, and Toby were left completely dumbstruck.

“Ms. Sturges teaching… Marshall… magic? Why can’t I do that?!” Toby exclaimed.

Jim and Claire stared at Toby before they glanced at each other in an awkward silence.

Marshall went into the forest where he was supposed to meet June and begin his first lesson of spellcasting. He searched through his surroundings, seeing nothing but rocks, trees, and a small river stream.

“Ms. Sturges?” He called out for his new mentor, but still nothing

He heard nothing but birds chirping and the river stream flowing…

“Took you long enough.”

Marshall jumped and turned around to find June standing right behind him. “Where’d you come from?!” He asked.

“I flew.” She answered casually.

“Do you have a broom?”

“No.” She shrank down to size, turned white with feathers, and became a dove.

Marshall gasped and stepped back, astonished by her transformation. “That… is… so amazing.”

June changed back into herself. “Thank you, Marshall. Now, shall we begin? Tell me, Marshall, what do you know about magic?”

Her new pupil scratched the back of his head and tried to think of the best answer for her question. “Uh… well… magic… is a source of power… a-a-a-and… I really don’t know.”

June laughed, amused by his cluelessness. “Well, you’re right about one thing.” She held out her hand, producing a purple aura. “Magic is power and knowledge, and mastery over magic is mastery over life itself. There are different kinds of magic, the elemental forces of nature, tricks and illusions, healing, purification, and spirituality.” She clenched her hand, extinguishing the aura. “But there is one type of magic that my family and I would never dare use… dark magic. A cruel, evil source of power where curses and hexes come from… the very reason our kind has been hunted down and killed.”

The young apprentice went all wide-eyed with a blank expression as he listened. He now understood what she had meant when she said to never use their magic upon mortals.

She held out her small pouch bag and pulled out — unexpectedly — a big book. “What… is… that?” He asked, surprised.

“Your own textbook of spells.” June answered, tossing it to him.

Marshall caught the heavy hardcover tome with his own bare hands. “Big book.” He opened the cover and flipped through the pages, seeing that the language was mostly in Latin. “Uh, Ms. Sturges… I can’t read this stuff.”

“Seriously? Didn’t they have this in one of your classes?” Marshall shook his head with a shameful expression. June scratched her head and sighed. “Alright, I’ll help ya.”

Marshall began his first lesson of magic with his mentor, June, learning how to harness the power from within himself.

“Alright, you’ve learned how to manage to unlock the power within your mind and already have the physical strength and skill. Now, you must learn to adapt your spiritual self.” June explained.

“And how do I do that?” Marshall asked.

June used her magic, projecting and illuminating light orbs of multiple colors up in a straight line. “You see, these lights are energy within our bodies we call Chakras. Like in yoga class, you must surpass what is blocking them and…”

“The arcane energy flows.”

June nodded her head.

Jim and his friends arrived in Heartstone Trollmarket and met up with Blinky and Aaarrrgghh in the library, discussing the first location of one of the Triumbric Stones.

“I’ve spent nights pouring over the legend of the stones, decoding its hidden meanings.” Blinky said. “Endless, sleepless nights.”

“The Triumbric Stones? You found something?” Jim asked his mentor as he was onto something.

“At first, I combed every library for insights, but there is nothing written. Rumors say they are tied to Gunmar’s life force. So, I searched for stones that would have a significance to his past…”

“Birthstone.” Aaarrrgghh said, getting one of Blinky books and putting it on the table.

“Indeed, such as Gunmar’s Birthstone.”

“Why is it so powerful?” Jim wondered.

Blinky opened up the book Aaarrrgghh brought and showed them a picture of a Heartstone, which explained the human-troll war, the War for the Surface Lands. “Long ago, trolls lived underground, blissfully unaware of humankind above. Inevitably, our worlds collided. Trolls and humans each wanted the world as their own and fought for it.” He flipped the pages of the pictured Heartstone turning dark. “Blood was shed and our first Heartstone rotted from within. And from it… Gunmar was born.” He finished, showing them the horrifying monster rise from the shadows.

“Birthstone, okay. Where would we find that?”

“Birthstone gone.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“It was plundered before any good could come of it.” Blinky explained. “But then I remembered this passage. ‘Three forces Elemental thou must seek. In marshland, caverns deep, and mountain’s peak’. Ah, which is elusive, but the clue…”

“Is hidden in the final stanza: mountain’s peak! It’s so obvious!” Claire said out loud. “The stone is hidden in a mountain.” Everyone looked at her awkwardly, especially Blinky. “Sorry, I’m a riddle dork.”

“Yeah, I’m not getting it.” Toby said.

“Gatto’s Keep.” Blinky said, showing them a page of a volcanic mountain. “Deep in the realm of the Volcanic Trolls is a vault of the greatest treasures untold. Treasures too powerful for the underworld to possess, treasures kept locked up by Gatto himself. Treasures like–”

“The Birthstone!” Jim finished.

“So, this Gatto has the stone that’ll help us get Enrique and Talia back?” Claire asked.

“If I could just finish a thought…” Blinky said, growing irritated by the children’s interjections.

“When do we leave?”

“Wait… this sounds like a quest.” Toby said, getting all excited. “This is a quest. Guys, we’re going on our first official Trollhunters quest!”

While Team Trollhunters had been discussing one of the Triumbric Stones, they didn’t even notice that they were being spied on.

Angor Rot had been looking from his little black stone eye and saw everything. He may have been in this town for a while, but thanks to his so-called impure master, he did know some details of his prey. He growled in disappointment hearing that one of them, the Silver Lion, was not there in the present, and he was looking forward to facing her.

“What a shame. I was hoping to skin that lion for a pelt. But I will settle with the boy.” Angor Rot said to himself.

Back in the woods, where Marshall was training under the tutelage of Talia’s guardian, June, they were in a meditating position, ready to begin their lesson.

“Alright, the first chakra is the roots. It is connected to the earth with security and survival, but it is blocked by fear.” June said.

Marshall began to have images, memories of the past in his head of all the times he’d been bullied when he was a little kid, how they ganged up and picked on him. There was also a time when he was afraid of tight spaces when he was forced into a locker by bullies. He was starting to feel tension in his mind and body.

“Remember that fear is an illusion and you are not alone. You will always have loved ones to back you up.” June said. Just like that, Marshall’s fear and anxiety had just disappeared. He inhaled and exhaled, and he was at peace. “Very good, Marshall, you are starting to get the hang of this. Ready for the second?”

They walked to the coastline of Lake Arcadia Oaks and sat down in a meditating position.

“The second chakra is called the sacral chakra, it symbolizes the element of water. It represents pleasure and relationships, but it is blocked by shame.”

Marshall had more images and memories of his past. When he had a fight with one of his friends from his previous schools and how badly it had ended. He was starting to feel a sudden pain in his heart of sadness.

“I failed my friend, Tom, when we were kids in junior high. We got into a fight and haven’t spoken or seen each other since.” He confessed.

“Marshall… There are times when we make mistakes. We learn from them, and the only thing we can do right now… is to forgive one another.” June said. Marshall inhaled and exhaled, and all of the pain faded away. “Not bad, kid.”

June led Marshall down into a cave, where there was a hidden hot spring; the only place where she knew.

“The third chakra is the solar chakra, it symbolizes the element of fire. It represents power and confidence, but it is blocked by guilt.”

Marshall remembered the time when he took martial arts class when he was a kid, sparring with his friends, learning from his teacher, and how he had loved every bit of it. He was so skilled, he’d wanted to compete in tournaments. When the time came and he got what he’d wished for, Marshall was all pumped and ready. He’d been winning every tournament and was full of confidence.

But the time came when his overconfidence got the best of him and overstepped. He unintentionally hurt one of his opponents and he ended up with a broken arm. Marshall was horrified and deeply regretted what he had done, even though he had apologized and the boy had forgiven him. After having that horrible experience, he would never compete ever again.

“I can’t use my skills to compete… if I do, I just end up hurting someone.” Marshall said. “So, I decided to use it for self-defense only.”

“Marshall… When people learn martial arts, they are going to end up getting hurt. That’s what it’s all about anyway.” June said.

Marshall took in a deep breath and exhaled, and all of the guilt slipped away.

Team Trollhunters gathered their things and packed their bags to go on their quest for the first Triumbric Stone. Blinky thought the best and fastest way to Gatto’s Keep is transportation, but Aaarrrgghh, on the other hand, did not like the idea.

“Hate gyre.” He groaned.

“What’s a ‘gyre’?” Toby wondered.

“Come with me and prepare to be amazed.” Blinky said.

“Seriously? You brought tacos?” Jim asked, unamused by Toby’s obsessive food eating habits.

“I brought enough for everyone.” Toby said.

Jim went up to the wall, took out his Horngazel, drew a semi-circle, pressed his hand on the stone wall, and opened the door. They walked inside the chamber, where a platform rose from the ground, and flipped like a coin, showing them a giant hamster ball-like machine with rings and spikes on the wheel. They were totally amazed and fascinated by the device.

“That’s the coolest trolly-trolley I’ve ever seen.” Toby said, examining the machine.

“Gyre.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“Yes, a gyre.” Blinky said. “Our kind’s quickest form of transportation. For the last two hundred years, trolls have used the vast network of subterranean sewers to get to any part of the world in record time!” They stepped right in and took their seats, Blinky took the controls, the gyre turned towards one of the tunnels, and got into position.

“Wait, Gatto isn’t in Arcadia?” Jim asked.

Blinky chuckled. “Of course not.” He played with some switches as the wheel and rings began to spin. “He lives under what you humans call Argentina.”

“Argentina?! That’s a whole other continent, Blinky!” Claire shouted through the shaking and loud sounds of the spinning contraption. “How long is it going to take to get there?!”

“Less time than you think! Let’s burn some tunnel!”

Blinky slammed the red button and the gyre sky-rocked through the tunnel, sending everyone screaming while Blinky laughed, enjoying the speed. And just like that, they had made it to their destination.

“A new record! You see? Was that so bad?” Blinky asked, thrilled from the so-called joyride.

Everyone got off, feeling nauseous and Toby even vomited. “Hate gyre!” Aaarrrgghh complained.

“Out of curiosity, have either of you ever met this Gatto?” Jim asked.

“Uh… no, Master Jim.” Blinky answered. “In fact, I’ve done everything in my power to avoid him. Very few ever return from his keep, so…”

“Stay close.” Aaarrrgghh said.

The temperatures were hot and rising, the area was completely filled with heat. They looked up and saw the underground volcanic inferno and a mountain with trolls walking up the wooden passageway built around it, pushing wheelbarrows full of junk.

“Welcome to Ojos del Salado, the home of Gatto.” Blinky introduced.

“Ojos del Salado? Well, that’s not gonna be good for my mobile plan.” Toby said.

They walked up to the two red Volcanic Trolls wearing iron masks and carrying spears and axes. “Uh, you there, we would most graciously request an audience with Gatto.”

One of them turned around, facing them with his ember lit eyes, and the team was frightened by their appearance. The quiet guard pointed them up towards the highest mountain for their answer.

“Thank you, kind friend.” Blinky said as the Trollhunters made their way towards Gatto for the Birthstone.

Back in Arcadia, Strickler left the dentist building and stepped into his car. On the dashboard, he noticed a black, golden eye staring at him, and he picked it up.

“You bring news?” Strickler demanded Angor Rot, who was sitting in the backseat.

“They’re going to Gatto’s Keep.” The assassin reported as he took back his eye and slid it back in its proper place.

“For what purpose?”

“I wasn’t close enough to see, but they seek one of his treasures. I know of Gatto. If the hunter is foolish enough to deal with him, I doubt they will return. And while tracking them, I saw no Silver Lion among them.”

Strickler was silent for a moment. “So… it seems the Silver Lion has fallen into the Darklands after all. Judging why it was said she and her aunt have gone traveling until further notice. And it appears the Trollhunter has yet another motive aside from the Changeling Familiars. And without the Silver Lion by his side, this will give us the advantage.”

Angor looked a bit disappointed. “Shame. I was looking to hang that cub’s pelt on my wall.”

“No matter. As long as she doesn’t unlock her Power of Enhancement, the Silver Lion is Gunmar’s problem now.” Strickler moved his eyes to the side to look at Angor. “Did you bring the charm I require?”

Angor pulled out two small stone totems and handed them to his master. “Do you know what to do with it?”

“Don’t patronize me. Of course, I do. How does it work?”

“Once you and the hunter’s mother both drink its essence, then the woman’s fate will be tied to yours.” Angor Rot explained, running his fingers over his staff.

Back in the forest, June continued Marshall’s training in opening his next chakra.

“The next chakra is the heart,” June explained. “It is one with nature and the wind, and it is filled with love, but it is blocked by grief.”

Marshall was in a meditating position and his eyes shut.

His father had told him stories about his mother of how kind, strong, and brave she was. The time came when he was old enough to know the story of how she died, which was the most heartbreaking thing he had ever endured. She fell into a grave illness to a heart disease when she gave birth to him, but the doctors couldn’t do anything to save her.

Tears welled up in his eyes. “I never got the chance to know my mom.” He confessed.

June took pity upon the poor boy because she, too, had suffered a loss of a family. “When we suffer loss, we keep the memories of our loved ones safe deep within our hearts… and find new love.” She said calmly.

Marshall pictured Talia’s warm smile in his head, and he smiled, then they both knew that he had unlocked his chakra.

June and Marshall moved on to their next lesson and were now sitting on a couple of boulders in a meditating position.

“The next chakra is the voice. It speaks the truth, but it is blocked by lies.” June explained.

Marshall was told to keep trollkind and his powers a secret. He even had to lie to his own father to keep him from making him more concerned of his lateness and whereabouts.

“I don’t know how long I can keep this a secret from my dad, about all of this.” He confessed and started to choke. “Magic… trollkind… and Tally.”

June understood his pain because she, too, had been enduring this, but throughout her entire life. “It’s okay, Marshall. I had been keeping secrets from my niece. There is no shame in telling the truth yet, but trust me… honesty is the best way to go.” She said, just as Marshall took in a big deep breath and exhaled, then his throat became clear. “Excellent job, Marshall. Just two more to go.”

Strickler met up with Barbara right on schedule at their favorite coffee shop, where they always love to come and talk.

“He just keeps disappearing on me for hours at a time.” She said, talking to Strickler about Jim. “And today, I told him he was grounded, and then he walked right past me.”

While Barbara continued their conversation, Strickler looked down at the charms in his hands. In all his years, he had been trained to conceal his feelings of either human or troll, and knew not to show weakness. But what was this feeling conjuring up inside of him? It was almost as if he was having second thoughts on using them for his own purpose.

“I just feel like I’m losing control.” Barbara said.

“Barbara, sometimes you have to focus on what you can control.” Strickler said.

Barbara gently took his hands and smiled. “I know, Walter. You’re right. Thank you.” Her face blushed. “I really like spending time with you.” Her phone then rang on the table. “Of sorry. Hold on. It’s the hospital.” She picked up her phone.

“Of course.”

He held up his hand towards their cups of tea, hesitating and distracted by her bright, warm smile. He took back the charms… but Jim came into his mind, fearing he would end him right away the next time they met. He dropped the little stone totems into the cups and they dissolved in the beverages in seconds flat.

Barbara finished her call, picked up her drink. “Well, I do have to get back to work, but I’ve got a few more minutes.” She said before she took a sip of her tea. Strickler stared at her and his tea, feeling almost as if in regret, until he pretended to smile and sipped his tea. “Mmm, so soothing.”

“Yes. I’d say it has a certain… enchanting quality to it.” He said.

Back at Ojos del Salado, Jim and the others climbed to the last platform as Toby gasped for air.

“Finally!” Toby exclaimed before he looked around and found no one. “Are you serious?”

“Okay, where’s Gatto?” Jim wondered. “They said he’d be here.”

“Gatto’s a real butt-snack.”

“Who was awakened Gatto?” A booming voice demanded as everything rumbled.

Toby cried, “Oh no!”

“Holy sheesh-kebob!” Claire said in panic.

“I am so sorry I called you a butt-snack.”

Jim instinctively pulled out his amulet, and the voice laughed, “A human Trollhunter? How interesting. How… unique.”

Color drained from Jim’s face when he figured out where the voice was coming from. He and everyone else turned around, finding a large face of a Mountain Troll behind them.

“To what do I owe this pleasure?” Gatto asked.

“We’ve–” Jim’s voice broke from anxiety and he cleared his throat. “Sorry, we’ve come for–”

A volcanic troll wheeled a large wheelbarrow of rocks to Gatto, who used his large tongue to swallow his food and the troll whole. Jim yelped and back away as the mountain troll chewed.

“Agh! Did he just eat a troll?!” Toby freaked.

“You must excuse me,” Gatto said. “I never talk business without something to eat. Go on.”

Jim regained his posture and said, “We need the Birthstone.”

Gatto let out a deep laugh as the entire volcano rumbled along with him. “The Birthstone of Gunmar? Very powerful. Why should I give it to you?”

“Because we’re going to destroy him.” Jim said sternly, but Gatto let out yet another laugh.

“Why do I care? Why should I give it to you?” As he spoke, he let out a pool of steam from his mouth at the Trollhunter.

“He’s negotiating, Master Jim.” Blinky said.

“What do you want for it?” Jim asked.

“Ooh. An answer to a little riddle.” Gatto answered.

“That’s all? Whew. I thought Claire was a goner.” Toby said, causing Claire to look at him angrily.

“Answer it correctly, the Birthstone is yours. Answer it incorrectly, I eat you all!” Gatto laughed with his vast mouth.

“Eat? Did he say ‘eat’?” Claire repeated fearfully.

“Yes, humans…” Gatto slurped, licking his rocky lips. “I hear they have a gamey taste.”

“He said ‘eat’.” Toby managed to say before he collapsed.

“Master Jim, we must not enter into this binding agreement. I’m beginning to catch on why so few trolls ever leave this domicile.” Blinky said nervously.

Jim, however, was too focused on his thoughts to heed his mentor’s warnings. If they failed to retrieve and complete all of the Triumbric Stones, then he wouldn’t be able to kill Gunmar and save Talia and Enrique from the Darklands.

“We’ll play.” Jim said as everyone gasped. “We need it to save Talia and Claire’s brother and, besides, she’s good at riddles.”

“Not ‘bet-our-lives’ good!” Claire argued back.

“You’re a straight-A student!”

“When do we go to ‘riddles’ class?”

“Ah, I am savvy with words,” Blinky stepped in before confronting the mountain troll’s head. “Gatto, do your worst. Riddle away.”

“What begins and has no end, and ends all that which begins?” Gatto said.

That left Blinky utterly confused. “I have absolutely no idea. Those words mean nothing. Indecipherable!”

“Everyone, start thinking. We can do this!” Jim encouraged as everyone began repeating the riddle and thinking it over.

“School bus? Meatloaf? Hair!” Toby blurted out.

“Ten more seconds.” Gatto said.

“You didn’t tell us we’re on the clock!” Blinky yelled furiously.

“Kangaroo!” Toby kept yelling. “Golf! Magic! Warhammer! Baby deer! School buses with hobos driving full of macaroni and cheese! I DON’T KNOW!”

“A loop begins and has no end, but it doesn’t end when it begins.” Claire said, but frowned. “Shoot, it’s not that. What is it?”

“Wait, wait, wait! I got it! The answer is a riddle!” Jim spoke up, but immediately scolded. “No, that’s stupid. Could you repeat the question?”

“Tick-tock, tick-tock. Five seconds.” Gatto reminded them. “Prepare the chimichurri!”

“There is no answer. The answer is nothing.” Toby cried. “What if there is no answer?”

“There’s always an answer.” Jim said.

“Then what is it?!” Blinky exclaimed.

“What has a beginning…?” Claire thought to herself.

“Three, two…” Gatto said. “One…”

“We’re gonna die!” Jim cried, causing Claire to brightening up.

“Time is up–”

“Death!” Claire answered confidently. “Death is the answer. It begins and has an end. And ends all things that begin. Death.”

“What?!” Gatto said in disbelief. “No one has ever answered that before–”

Everyone cheered as they shared a winning hug.

“–And lived to tell about it.” Gatto finished as his Volcanic Trolls surrounded the team, pointing their axes at them.

“You were never going to give it to us!” Blinky accused Gatto. “You horde treasures only to lure those into your literal trap!”

“Oh, come now. A mountain has to eat, you know.” Gatto said sarcastically before he opened his vast mouth and his minions tried to force the team inside.

“For the glory of Merlin, Daylight is mine to command!” Jim donned his armor and slammed his sword into the wooden planks, unleashing a wave of blue light that threw several guards off their feet.

“What do we do now?!” Claire asked as Jim shoved a guard away and ducked quickly.

While Jim fought, not even realizing what was happening, Blinky and Toby were being forcibly shoved towards Gatto’s mouth.

“I don’t wanna be food!” Toby cried, right as he and Blinky fell inside and Gatto’s mouth closed.

“NO!” Jim exclaimed before he was shoved by another troll. “Aaarrrgghh!”

“Wingman! Blinky!” Aaarrrgghh growled in rage as his carvings glowed green. He tried to punch Gatto, but barely made a dent in his mountainous skin.

“He ate them!” Jim exclaimed as he kept fighting back.

“They still could be alive!” Claire said as she ripped an ax out of a troll’s hand and whacked him in the face with it. “Coach Lawrence told us how long it takes to digest something or someone.”

“That doesn’t make it better!”

“Must leave!” Aaarrrgghh growled as the three were cornered in front of Gatto.

As the volcanic trolls backed them further up, Gatto opened his mouth and stuck his tongue out, ready to swipe them up. Luckily, Claire noticed and quickly stabbed Gatto’s tongue with the ax, causing the Mountain Troll to howl in pain.

“Come on! Let’s get out of here!” Jim said as Aaarrrgghh grabbed him and Claire and ran off with the guards in pursuit.

“Get them!” Gatto ordered.

Meanwhile, within Gatto, Blinky and Toby yelled as they fell through a narrow tunnel (Gatto’s throat) and landed on rocky ground. Toby lifted his head, finding the bones of a gnome and the same troll that was eaten sank into the lava, no longer alive. Toby yelped as he threw himself back.

“We appear surprisingly unscathed by that ordeal.” Blinky said as he sat up.

“ Unscathed? ” Toby yelled as he rose to his feet. “We’re in a stomach right now! I feel very ‘scathed’!”

Blinky looked around and saw themselves surrounded by countless treasures and gemstones. “Great Gronka Morka! Gatto’s Keep, it’s his belly! That means the Birthstone must be here somewhere.”

“Yeah, along with a bunch of lava acid, that’s rising!”

“Then we should make haste! Contact Jim! Tell him we have found Gatto’s Keep.”

“What? I don’t have an international plan. The rates will be crazy!” Toby said, pulling out his phone.

Blinky gave the chubby boy a look of disbelief and screamed, “I’ll cover the charges!”

Outside Gatto’s stomach, Jim, Claire, and Aaarrrgghh continued to make haste to escape, until Jim got a text from his phone.

“They’re okay!” Jim said.

“Wingman, Blinky, okay?” Aaarrrgghh asked, grabbing the ladder and throwing the guard off the ledge.

“Yeah, they say they’re going for the Birthstone, and they’re gonna try to find a way out!” Jim texted on his phone, “Good! You’re alive! Happy face!” Jim found a Volcanic Troll climbing up at them and kicked it down.

“Tell them to meet at the gyre!” Claire said.

Back inside Gatto’s stomach, Blinky and Toby began snooping around the piles of gold for any sign of the first Triumbric Stone.

“Look at all this gold!” Toby said.

“Careful, Tobias. I encourage you to keep your hands to yourself.” Blinky warned.

“We’re already in a stomach. What’s the worst that can happen?”

“Boils and disembowelment, for starters. Magically cursed objects are often disguised as the most ordinary items to lure unsuspecting victims–” Toby dropped the gold he was carrying in horror, until Blinky picked up something. “Oh, glorious me, a Roman penny! I haven’t seen one of these in ages!” Toby glared at him and he awkwardly dropped the penny. “Gunmar’s Birthstone must be here!” He picked the penny back up and stashed it in one of his satchels.

“Okay, let’s see, if I was a Birthstone, where would I be?” Toby said to himself, until the mountain began to rumble again.

“Forget about the Birthstone! We must leave now! Make haste!” Blinky said as the lava rose higher. They tried to climb the tunnel they came from, to no avail. “We can’t possibly climb out of here. I’m afraid we are without an exit.”

Toby looked at the lava and noticed a container dissolving into the acid, which gave him an idea. “Blinky, there may be another way, but you’re not gonna like it. If this is his stomach, then… there must be a ‘back door’, too.”

“Back door? What is–” The six-eyed troll quickly understood what Toby meant, and his eyes widened. “Oh, no! No, no, no, no, no, no!”

“If we upset the stomach, we may have a chance to be passed through.” Toby threw a large barrel into the lava, causing a burst.

“I’d rather die in a stomach than go out through a… an alternate route.” But nonetheless, Blinky helped Toby throw in as many gut-busters as they could find.

Toby pushed a large chest into the acid, Blinky grabbed a vase and tossed it in, then reached into a shelf, grabbing several bottles. As he tossed them in, blue flames erupted right in Blinky’s face, knocking him back as he coughed.

“Blinky? Are you okay?” Toby asked.

“I’m okay, I’m okay!” Blinky responded with a high-pitched voice. “Sounds like it’s just helium-based.” He cleared his throat and his voice returned to normal. “Oh, dear. Good thing that wasn’t permanent.”

Something caught Toby’s attention when he noticed a glow coming from a pile of gold. “Is that…?” He dug through the coins and found a purple stone. “Blinky?”

“Have you found it?”

Toby picked up the stone. “Strange.”

Outside, Jim received another text from Toby, informing him that he found the Birthstone. Aaarrrgghh grabbed him and Claire as he hopped off the platform.

“Meet you at the gyre… Send!” Jim said as he texted and ran.

“Jim! Watch out!” Claire called out.

Jim quickly stopped as a monstrously large hand nearly crushed him as Gatto howled again. As the three climbed the rock, Gatto’s hand missed them again.

Back inside the stomach, the lava acid kept rising as it cornered Blinky and Toby.

Toby yelled as the lava nearly burnt his shoes. “It’s not working! We need something more, something that’ll really upset his stomach.” He then spotted a smooth rock floating in the lava and the two hopped on. “We’re not gonna get out of here, are we?”

“I fear we are doomed, Tobias!” Blinky said as the lava continued to rise. “And that this will be our final–”

He was cut off when he heard Toby munching on a few tacos. “What? I’m stress-eating. Don’t judge.”

Blinky got an idea. “Tobias, your tacos!”

“My tacos?” Toby questioned as Blinky dug through the former’s backpack and pulled out the taco bag. “Are you crazy? What are my tacos gonna do?”

“Tobias, I’ve had your tacos. I know what they do to the insides of a troll.” With that, he threw the bag of tacos into the lava acid.

“No! Those were Diablo Maximus!”

They suddenly hear grumbling as the lava boiled and exploded, a sign that the tacos have done the trick.

“Uh, oh. No tacos.” Gatto said as his eyes widened.

Just when Blinky and Toby were about to hit the ceiling, the lava stopped as it began to sink down.

“Blinky! The back door, it’s open!” Toby said.

“I hate to repeat myself, but it might be apropos. Let’s burn some tunnel!” Blinky exclaimed just as they dropped into another tunnel.

Back outside, Jim, Claire, and Aaarrrgghh had reached their exit, but noticed they were no longer being chased.

“Where did the rest of the trolls go that were here?” Claire asked, until lava began to burst out the rocks.

“I think they knew this place was gonna blow.” Jim answered before his phone chimed. “Okay, Toby says they’re gonna go out the back door. What’s the back door?” His face dropped when he realized what Toby meant. “Oh…”

Blinky and Toby shot out from a hole as they quickly ditched the rock. “Start it up! Start it up! Start it up!” Blinky shouted frantically as everyone ran out the exit. Aaarrrgghh threw everyone into the gyre as Blinky began pressing the buttons. “Go, you infernal piece of… aghhh! Aaarrrgghh!”

“Hate gyre!” Aaarrrgghh said as he twisted the thick ring and hopped into the vehicle before he could touch the lava.

Blinky slammed his fist on the button as the gyre zoomed down the tunnel.

Marshall had already unlocked his sixth chakra and now all that was left was the final step to unlocking his full potential.

“This is the final stage, the last remaining chakra… the crown.” June told her apprentice. “Before we continue, I just want to say that I’m impressed by you making it this far.”

“Thank you, Ms. Struges.” Marshall said gratefully.

“Now… let us begin.” They got into their meditating positions. Marshall closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and listened to the sound of her voice. “The crown chakra, it is the symbolism of spirituality and it is one with the universe, but it is blocked if we are disconnected by our faith, doubt, and connection to others.”

Marshall continued to listen in on her voice as he concentrated. He felt something warm on top of his head, almost as if he was feeling the sun shining down upon him. He opened his and found himself in the center of the cosmos… and his mother smiling right before him.

“Mom?” He asked.

She said nothing as she walked up to him, and they embraced him in a hug. Marshall had never felt this much comfort in his entire life and hugged his mother right back. He felt all of the stars of the cosmos surrounding them and felt the power flowing right into his mind and body.

June had her eyes opened and she watched her pupil levitate from the ground with his eyes still closed in a meditating position. His mind was in full, complete focus and concentration, he did not even realize he was in the air. Amber yellow aura appeared out of nowhere as they circled around him. A sigil appeared underneath him.

June smiled, knowing that her new apprentice was on the path of becoming a true wizard.

Meanwhile, the Trollhunters returned to Trollmarket, now safe, as they stared down at the first Triumbric Stone, the Birthstone.

“Never in my wildest dreams did I dare think I would ever see such a sight.” Blinky said.

“I’m never gonna look at food the same way again.” Toby said.

“Indeed. We were all quite the intriped heroes today, but a special accolade to you, Fair Claire, master of riddles.”

“It was a team effort,” Claire said, looking at everyone. “Besides, we still have two more stones to find. The next ones might not be so easy.”

“Easy?!” Toby repeated as he moved closer to Blinky. “We were eaten! I’m pretty sure I was technically digested and then–”

“Tobias!” Blinky cut in. “The less said about our escape, the better. Gorgeous forbid we are remebered for that in the history–” He suddenly sneezed and broke wind.

Toby laughed, “That was almost grosser than–”

“Don’t say it!”

“You okay, Blinky?” Jim asked.

“I’ll be fine. Seems I may have been allergic to something in Gatto’s belly. But nothing a good night’s rest won’t fix– AH-ah-CHOO!” He let out wind again, to his embarrassment.

A trollish waiter past by with a platter of food.

“Ooh! Are these salty niblets?” Toby said as he grabbed some food.

“What happened to never eating again?” Jim asked.

“This is troll food, not human food. There’s a difference.” Toby ate some of the food while Jim and Claire laughed.

Later on, Strickler dropped Barbara off at her house. As he was about to enter his car, he waved her goodbye before he sat in the driver’s seat.

However, the changeling heard a faint humming sound coming from the backseat and a faint blue glow. Strickler turned his mirror and found an angry Jim Lake, donned in his armor.

“Young Atlas, is that–?” Strickler said, but was cut off when Jim summoned the Sword of Daylight and held the weapon dangerously close to his neck.

“If I ever see you near her again…” Jim growled.

Strickler merely grinned. “I expected this time would come.”

Jim inched his sword closer. “Oh, yeah? Give me one good reason not to do away with you right now.”

“Did you happen to spot my companion watching you the other day? He’s my assassin with… how should I put this? Enchanting abilities.”

Jim suddenly remembered the day of the assembly, when he noticed the tall, creepy troll that was stalking him in the shadows outside the school. “That was you? What do you mean ‘enchanting’?”

“He entwined your mother’s fate with mine.” Strickler replied, causing the boy to pause. “Any harm you do to me will be done to your mother.”

To prove his point, Strickler moved his finger down the sword as Jim stared in shock. He suddenly heard Barbara yelp from inside the house and dropped a bowl. Jim watched his mother walk upstairs, inspecting her injured finger. Jim glared back at Strickler, realizing that he wasn’t bluffing and he can’t kill him without hurting his mother.

“What strange magic,” Strickler said, sucking his finger. “What happens to me happens to her. You’ve hurt your mother enough, Jim. So… what will it be?”

Jim tightened his grip on his sword handle, trembling with fury. He ultimately gave up and allowed Strickler to drive off as his armor disappeared.

Back at Blinky’s library down in Trollmarket, the intelligent troll was currently reading a book.

He sneezed and spurted out gas again, but believed it was no cause for concern. However, as Blinky flipped the page of his book, his hand was not its usual stony blue, but rather fleshy and had five fingers.

Blinky gasped in horror as he stared at his now-human hand. “Great Grumbly Gruesome!”

Chapter Text

While Marshall had been learning from June on unlocking his chakras for his basic training, Team Trollhunters have been able to retrieve the Birthstone from the belly of Gatto’s Keep. It turned out that Gatto was a giant Mountain Troll with a glutton persona that eats anything and anyone. It was fortunate enough that they were able to make it out alive, thanks to Toby’s tacos.

But during Blinky and Toby’s time inside of Gatto, using whatever means necessary to escape somehow turned Blinky into a human man. It brought the wrong idea to all the trolls in Trollmarket and no one recognized him. Draal ran straight into the Hero’s Forge to tell Jim Lake Jr. right away.

In the Void, Jim, Talia, and her lion spirit, Dawn, were discussing with the spirit Trollhunters about the Triumbric Stones. A window showed them one of his exploits and success of retrieving the Birthstone.

“ He found the Birthstone — He thinks he can kill Gunmar .” The spirits said.

“Well, he’s made it this far, hasn’t he?” Talia shouted, supporting her friend.

“Silence!” Kanjigar said, stepping out of the blue fog before his successor and the Silver Lion.

“What I said was right! There is a way and we have proof!”

“I don’t know whether you’re either a lousy council or a worse liar.” Jim said.

“We needed to deter you from making a grave mistake. You were lucky to have obtained the Birthstone, but the journey will only grow more treacherous from here onward.” Kanjigar said.

“With all due respect, you said a Trollhunter should only work alone, but if it weren’t for my friends, I wouldn’t even have the first stone.”

“ The boy won’t listen — He mocks us — What’s the point in council? ” The spirits hissed.

“If you insist on risking the lives of everyone you care about, I advise you to listen to reason!” Kanjigar said.

“ Trollhunter! Trollhunter! ” Draal’s voice echoed, catching Jim and Talia’s attention.

Kanjigar gasped in alarm. “My son! He seeks you! There is trouble in Trollmarket. An intruder! Go!”

“Wait, what?!” Talia said.

“An intruder?! How did he get in?!” Jim asked.

“Go!” Kanjigar demanded.

Jim returned to Trollmarket while Talia returned to the Darklands.

Talia woke up back lying on the ground inside the cave where Jinx and Chompsky had taken refuge. She steadily lifted herself up and shook her head.

“So… how did it go?” Jinx asked with his paws on her back.

“Well, the good news is that Jim has the first Triumbric Stone,” Talia said. “But the bad news is the deceased Trollhunters still have their doubts in him and somehow there’s an intruder in Trollmarket.”

“Huh?” Chompsky said, concerned.

“Don’t worry. Whatever it is, Jim can handle it.” Talia got back on her feet. “We should probably head to Skarlagk’s fortress. If we stay any longer, the other Gumm-Gumms will find us.”

Back in Heartstone Trollmarket, the trolls have trapped the human intruder in a sack hanging above the ground.

“Intruder! — We should we him! — We don’t eat humans! — What if he’s a changeling? — Changeling intruder!” They argued in a brewing hysteria.

“Hey, stop!” Jim said as he stepped into the commotion. “Let him go!” The troll holding the trap only secured the rope, refusing to allow it. “I’m the Trollhunter, I’ll deal with it. Let him go.”

Aaarrrgghh came up to support Jim, giving the troll a serious glare. The troll huffed as he released his hold, allowing the rope to slide and release the trap. Jim cut open the bag with the Sword of Daylight, setting free the mysterious intruder.

The intruder popped his head out from the bag, revealing himself to be a middle-aged man. “Oh, thank you, Jim.” He said.

Jim jumped in surprise before he raised his sword. “How did you get past Trollmarket’s barrier and how do you know my name?” He interrogated the man.

“Master Jim, it’s me, Blinky!”

“No. He lies.” Aaarrrgghh said.

“Strike the fleshbag down. He’s seen too much.” Draal suggested.

“I can prove it,” Blinky said. “Your mother is Barbara Lake. Your best friends are Tobias Domzalski and Talia Sturges. Your father disappeared when you were five.”

Draal growled. “The changeling spy has studied you.”

Jim raised his sword to Blinky’s neck, still not convinced. “And… we just replaced the ignition on your Vespa last week.”

“Did Strickler put you up to this? You’re working for him, aren’t you?” Jim continued to interrogate. “How did you get in here? I won’t ask again.”

Blinky pushed his sword aside. “I do not appreciate your tone of voice, Master Jim. Is this the way you address an errant stranger in need? I expected more from you.”

With his voice of reason and persona, they were finally convinced that it was their friend. “Blinky?” Jim examined his changed mentor. “You look terrible.”

Blinky sighed in relief as Aaarrrgghh poked his stomach. “Haha, squishy.” He chuckled, amused by his new soft texture.

“Among other things, my considerable companion.” Blinky said while his giant friend continued to poke him and Jim grabbed his wrist.

Draal walked up and sniffed him. “What sorcery is at work here?” He asked.

“Haven’t the foggiest, but there is one troll in Trollmarket who would know.”

Talia jumped from rock to rock with Jinx and Chompsky on her back, reaching for the resistance’s home base.

“Are you sure about this?” Jinx asked. “How will I know they won’t try and eat me?”

“Don’t worry. As long as you guys stick to me, they won’t lay a finger on you. We’ll discuss finding a way of getting you guys home, since you two are clearly small enough to fit in through the portal.”

Unbeknownst to them, the dark creature with bloodthirsty eyes lurked in the shadows, following the young girl in disguise, along with her little companions. Amos recognized the scent, knowing that this child was indeed the offspring of his once hated brother. He licked his lips with the sudden urge to finish off what he had started. He jumped out of the shadows… but then a familiar pain struck his body. A pair of three-toed claws landed right in front of him.

He looked up and saw a stalkling with mirror glass eyes. “You're just not going to make this easy enough for me, aren’t you?” Amos asked, knowing of what magic possessed this creature.

“You really believed I’d be foolish enough to let you go without my eyes.” It spoke in Gunmar’s voice. “I know what you think, cat, and I cannot allow you to let your vengeance risk putting my life on the line. Remember…”

Amos got back on his feet. “I know. You need her alive.” He moved past the possessed vulture troll and continued his hunt.

In the library of Heartstone Trollmarket, Vendel examined Blinky’s strange condition with his magnifying glass. June and Marshall were there at the scene right after they received a text from Jim about Blinky’s situation.

“I am at a complete and utter loss.” Vendel said. “I can turn wolftoads into willowbait, and willowbait into wolftoads, but this? ” He poked Blinky’s human face and grabbed his head, ignoring his discomfort. “What nonsense have you stumbled into now, Blinkous?”

June grabbed a hold of his face, looked into his eye, and checked his mouth. “Hmm… you wouldn’t happen to have exposed your body to some magic gas or something, would you?” She asked.

Blinky freed himself from her hold. “Oh, no. Never have I…” He tried to explain.

“Eaten by Gatto.” Aaarrrgghh interjected.

Vendel grabbed Blinky’s head, turning him towards his face as he grabbed his arms. “You went into Gatto’s Keep?!” He said with a furious voice before he inhaled deeply. “Just what kind of insanity possessed you?”

“It was my decision.” Jim said.

“Jim?” June asked.

“We went for the Birthstone.”

“And I had the unfortunate experience of being swallowed by that slubberdegullion,” Blinky explained as a disgusted Vendel took his hands off and wiped them. “And drenched by innumerous potions and–” He suddenly gasped in realization. “Oh, my Gorgus! That must be the explanation for my transformation!”

“And why would you venture–?” Vendel asked.

“To complete the Triumbric Stones.” Jim answered, stepping in.

“You’re planning to kill Gunmar?” June asked.

“To save Talia and Claire’s brother.” Vendel grew more furious upon hearing this.

“Vendel mad?” Aaarrrgghh asked.

“Mad would be a significant improvement!” He yelled before he slammed his big stone fist on the table, causing Jim and June to step back. “The Trollhunter is to protect the Trollmarket, not risk his life chasing stones from fairy tales.” Jim pulled out the purple stone from his pocket and presented it to him, shifting Vendel’s mood. “Oh!” Intrigued, he grabbed his magnifying glass and examined the stone. “Oh, my… Gunmar’s Birthstone. The legends are true.” He picked it up with a pair of tweezers and stuffed it into his back pouch. “This stays here, safe from your bumbling hands.”

“Speaking of hands, uh, when am I going to get my other two back?” Blinky wondered.

June walked up to him and said, “I don’t know, Blinky. Without the knowledge of how much potions – let alone the kinds – you were exposed to, neither I nor Vendel can reverse this. I’m afraid you’ll have to wait until the spell subsides on its own.”

“And that could be days, weeks. It’s impossible to know when an enchantment of this severity could wear off.” Vendel pitched in, poking his stomach.

“Well then, what shall I do until then?” Blinky asked them.

“It’s your choice: Stay here for me to poke and prod, or enjoy your day in the sun… for as long as it lasts.” Vendel left, leaving them conflicted.

Talia continued jumping from rock to rock with her friends on her back.

“So, what else has this rebel leader been teaching you?” Jinx asked.

“Well, I’ve found a new level of my feral state, learned how to use powered gemstones to turn myself invisible, harness two elements of nature…” Talia said.

“Two elements?! But lions are only supposed to possess one.”

“That’s what I thought, but somehow I’ve been able to possess fire and wind.” Jinx scratched his chin curiously, thinking about how this was even possible. All of a sudden, a black fog emerged out of nowhere, surrounding and surprising the trio. “What the?” Talia looked around, finding herself in nothing but a black empty void.

“Hey, who turned out the lights?”

Talia sniffed the air, trying to trace the path to Skarlagk’s fortress… but to no avail. “I can’t find any trace of Skarlagk’s fortress.”

She searched her surroundings, but then she spotted something that caught her eye. Red glowing eyes hidden from the shadows stepped out to reveal himself. A giant black anthropomorphic lion appeared, towering over the young girl. Talia’s eyes widened and felt a chill run down her spine, recognizing the beast from her dream.

“Blood of Leo…” He said. “I am Amos, the Dark Lion.”

Talia was now in complete and utter shock when she heard that this demonic beast knew who she was under the mask. “You… you know who I am?” She asked shakily.

“I recognize my own brother’s putrid stench anywhere. I’m surprised that even he would plan everything ahead. It may have saved his offspring, but it wasn’t enough to save our clan.”

Talia erased all of her fear and found the courage to speak. “Well, it was good enough for me. Because I’m the only one standing and carrying his name.”

Amos roared in fury at her mentioning him. “Do not speak of my brother’s name!” he crawled creepily towards her in a threatening way. “As much as I love to finish what he had left behind, unfortunately that brute needs me to bring you alive.”

“Brute? Wait, Gunmar knows I’m here?!”

Instead of giving her his answer, Amos pounced. Talia activated her feral state and quickly moved out of the way. She shot off some fireballs right at him. Amos felt the burning pain upon his fur and shook it off to extinguish the flames. “So, it appears you’ve learned how to maintain one of the elements.”

Talia was in her fighting stance. “Not one. Two!” She blew a powerful gust of wind, knocking him off his feet.

The possessed stalkling watched over the dark fog, hardly able to see what was going on inside. This made Gunmar very displeased, who sat upon his throne with his only eye closed and saw through the eyes of the stalkling.

“Amos, you filthy impudent feline.” He growled in anger, clutching his claws on the throne to draw energy from the Heartstone. “What do you think you are doing?”

Back in Arcadia Oaks in Strickler’s office, Otto Scaarbach arrived with news regarding the Janus Order. Although, he was clearly terrified of the troll assassin’s presence in the room. Strickler carelessly sat in his chair with his feet on his desk and a goblin, Fragwa, massaging his shoulders.

“The Janus Order has sent me,” Otto quivered. “They are starting to question your leadership.” Strickler immediately grew irritated, not pleased to hear those words. He took his feet off the desk and threw Fragwa off his shoulders right at Otto, but he dodged. “They are worried…” He cringed when he heard the intimidating sound of Angor Rot’s knife carving one of his totems. “...you don’t have everything in control.”

“As long as his ring is on my finger, I can control him.” Strickler assured him, showing the Inferna Copula on his finger.

“But how long will that finger be on your hand?” Angor asked as he continued carving. The assassin’s dark words began to make Otto and Fragwa even more afraid.

Strickler cleared his throat as he pulled out his fountain pen. “We have information to suggest the Trollhunter possesses the Birthstone.”

“They weren’t supposed to know about that. I thought you burnt the books.” Otto complained.

“I did, but now I know the path he seeks and can use this information to our tactical advantage.”

“But what about the bigger picture?”

Strickler went up to his bookcase, removed the cap of his favorite pen to reveal the changeling key, inserted and twisted the lock between the books. The bookcase glowed purple and sank down to the floor, revealing his secret bunker.

“Eliminating the Trollhunter is but the first part of my machinations.” Strickler explained, showing Otto the map of the world where all of their changeling brethren were positioned. “A new police chief in Bordeaux, a state senator in Boise, a news editor in Shanghai. All in the last month, the Janus Order is growing, infiltrating. Together, we who were called ‘impure’ will one day control the world, and the world won’t even know it. Without Gunmar, there is a vacant throne for the taking.”

“And who will fill it, mein freund ?” Otto asked.

Strickler stabbed the world map with his pencil and did not answer, but it was obvious that he was seeking control and power. Angor Rot pulled a piece of stone from his skin, making Otto more concerned and really disturbed.

“Uh, did you just… rip off a piece of your body?” Otto asked.

“Would you rather I rip off a piece of yours?” Angor threatened, making the fearful changeling back off.

“And what are those for?”

“His friends. Time I met with the Hunter alone.” The warrior assassin licked his knife and added the finishing touches to his totem.

Throughout the day, Blinky had been observing, learning, and enjoying every bit of what it was like to be human with Jim’s help.

At Jim’s house, Draal, Marshall, NotEnrique, and Jim watched Blinky search through the fridge and took a liking to human food. Jim, Marshall, and Draal stared at him weirdly as he took the whole stack from the fridge and placed them on the kitchen counter. NotEnrique, however, was just not amused.

“There’s so much I want to do, so much I haven’t seen. I’ve never cared much for human food, but…” Blinky said as he devoured a box of cereal. “The flavor! The texture! If only I had two more hands to eat faster.” He turned to Jim. “What do you call this cuisine?”

“Leftovers?” Jim said, holding a bowl of cereal for a snack.

“I can’t even look at you.” NotEnrique said, watching from the sink and holding out a wooden spoon. “Your whole body is like an old sausage left on the grill too long.”

Blinky ate a bowl of popcorn like a dog and looked up, annoyed. “Very amusing. Who invited him?” He asked the others, pointing at the changeling.

“It’s boring sitting around a crib all day. When I heard you changed, I didn’t know it was into a fat, balding hot fudge sundae.” NotEnrique laughed as Blinky sprayed whipped cream into his mouth.

Marshall stepped in and snatched the can from his hand. “Blinky, stop! You can’t eat all this stuff like that all at once. You might get sick.” He told the troll-turned-human.

NotEnrique made a knowing look. “He’s not wrong.”

“But I want to know more!” Blinky said as he tried to reach for the can.

“I didn’t have time to tell you.” Draal said to Jim. “While you were seeking the stone, changeling Stricklander dropped your mother off outside.”

“Yeah, I know.” Jim said, not liking the sound of his former teacher’s name. “I sorta caught him on the way out.”

“But maybe you did not see, he…” Jim looked up and saw Draal with a bad expression as he awkwardly tapped his mismatched fingers. “...smushed faces with the Ba-bu-rah.”

“He what?! ”

“What is the word you use? Uh… kissed?” Jim angrily slammed his bowl on the counter in disapproval while Draal slammed his fist. “I should have struck him down!”

“Yeah, you should’ve!” Jim’s snap made Draal feel ashamed of himself. “I mean, no. Ugh, no! He has a spell. If anyone hurts him, it hurts my mom. Gah! He’s all over my mom. I can’t lay a finger on him!”

“He’s trying to get under your skin, Trollhunter.” Draal placed a hand on his shoulder. “Do not let him.”

Marshall heard Jim say something about a spell while he tried to keep Blinky from eating more food. He released his hold on Blinky and walked up to them. “Whoa, whoa, wait.” He said, catching their attention. “You said Strickler put a spell on your mom? And whatever happens to him happens to her?”

“Yeah.” Jim answered. Marshall took out his phone and dialed a number. “Who are you calling?”

“Talia’s aunt. I think she may help us find a solution.”

Jim slapped his head for not thinking of that earlier. “June! Of course! Duh! She’s a witch.”

Blinky examined his reflection on a ladle as he played with his face. “It’s filled with glop, yet the exterior is so soft and squishy. How do they keep it all in?” He asked himself, until his stomach grumbled. “I think my stomach is trying to communicate with me.”

NotEnrique went up to him, grabbed a cup, and listened to the grumbling of his stomach. “That ain’t your stomach, pal. Like the kid tried to tell you, after eating a buffet like that, that that fleshy inner tube of a body is about to spring a leak.”

Blinky’s stomach garbled more, making the others stare at him weirdly. Marshall, however, was unamused and muttered, “Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“Oh, dear!” Blinky screamed as he ran past Jim and Draal and rushed for the stairs. He ended up crashing into the wall. “This is absurd! How can you function with only two eyes?” He ran up the stairs and into the bathroom.

“You didn’t happen to overhear who Strickler brought back with him, did you?” Jim asked Draal. “Some troll with big horns and a weird staff maybe?”

“Sorry, I do not know.” Draal said.

“Yeah, well neither do we.”

Marshall groaned and glared down at his phone, frustrated. “June’s not answering.” He said.

“Maybe she’s just busy.” They heard a car door open and close outside, followed by it being locked. Jim’s eyes widened, knowing who it was. “Ugh! My mom’s home! Everyone, hide!”

Draal quickly went into the basement while Marshall grabbed NotEnrique, unsure of where to hide him. They heard the toilet being flushed upstairs and they forgot about Blinky. Marshall spotted the fridge and, with little choice, decided to stuff him there.

“What the? No! Not with the leftovers!” NotEnrqiue pleaded while he and Jim tried to shove him in.

Barbara entered the house, just as Blinky walked down the stairs. “I have to say, indoor plumbing is the most remarkable–” He said, until he noticed Barbara.

She turned around and he smiled at her, but she gasped as she backed into the door in a startle. “I don’t know what you’re doing, but if you’re not out of my house in five seconds, I have an orange belt in Krav Maga and I will not hesitate to use it.” Barbara said, taking a fighting stance.

“I can explain, if you just allow me to–”

“Soft target!” Barbara kicked Blinky in the face, headbutted his stomach, and poked him in his eyes.

“Ah! My eyes! My two, vulnerable eyes!” Blinky fell onto the floor and rubbed his assaulted eyes. Marshall and Jim managed to stuff the little changeling into the fridge and rushed to the other room. “No more, please! No more, you violent woman!”

“Mom! Wait, wait, he’s with me!” Jim exclaimed as he rushed up to his mentor, followed by Marshall.

“It’s alright, he’s good!” Marshall said.

“Jim! He’s– OH! Wait, wait, what? I’m sorry. Who are you?” Barbara asked as she tried to help the man up.

“He’s, uh…” Jim said.

“I’m, uh…”

“He’s Mr. Blinky.” Marshall said.

Barbara suddenly released Blinky as the boys fell back onto the floor. “Okay, what has Jim done now?” She asked, now annoyed.

“No, no, no. Jim isn’t in any trouble.” Blinky explained. “I’m here to… uh, assist.”

“Yeah, he’s my, uh… uh, guidance counselor from my school.” Jim said.

“Since when do guidance counselors make house calls?” Barbara asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I’m new.” Blinky said.

“Principal Strickler just brought him in.” Marshall added before they all smiled at her.

Barbara finally noticed Marshall and crossed her arms. “And you are…?” She asked.

“Oh!” Marshall cleared his throat and held out his hand. “I’m Marshall Cadden, I’m new, too.”

Barbara smiled a little and shook his hand. “Barbara.”

Blinky then cleared his throat. “Do you mind if we speak alone?” He asked Barbara before they walked away from the boys. “When I was first introduced to your son, I’d never met anyone like him. He was scared, vulnerable, filled with questions. He was acting out.” He saw Jim give him a thumbs up before he proceeded, “Having a father walk out on one’s life is a traumatic experience… enough.” He looked back at Jim, who tried to motion him to stop, but his mentor couldn’t get the message. “But at his tender age–”

Barbara looked back at Jim, who quickly stood straight and nodded. “Sweetie, if you need to talk to someone.”

“Well, you’re kind of always working.” Jim said, deciding to play along.

“That’s what this is about? The trouble you’ve been getting into and the late nights and the strange behavior?”

“The letter. I wasn’t sure how to tell you, and I had to tell someone, and Mr. Blinky’s helped me through a lot of stuff.”

“Mr. Blinky?” Barbara turned to the human-looking Blinky.

“Bulgarian. It’s pronounced ‘Blink-heh’.” Blinky added before the Lakes shared a hug.

Barbara smiled at her son before she turned back to Blinky. “I really appreciate that, Mr. Blinky.”

“Blink- heh .”

“And sorry I kicked you earlier.”

“The pain is tolerable.”

“Well, if there's any help that I can be... You know what? I'm gonna write down my number.” Barbara said as she walked into the kitchen. “Please, just call me anytime.”

Jim frowned at his mentor and whispered, “You know I don’t care about my father.”

“You do now.” Blinky said before Barbara returned with a post-it note.

“If this helps Jim work out, you know, what he's... well, what we're going through, I just want to be supportive.” Barbara said as she handed Blinky her phone number. “Just let me know if there's anything I can do.”

“Since you’re a doctor… There has been this issue with my stomach.” Blinky said, placing his hands on his gut. Jim elbowed him as his stomach growled again. “There it goes again.

“Well–” Barbara got cut short when she and the others heard the backdoor open.

“Is it true?” Everyone found Claire and Toby running into the house. “Is it really true?”

“We came as soon as we–” Toby said, until he noticed everyone present. “Oh, hi, Dr. L.”

“So it is true… Um, you really can get to here from school in under ten minutes.” Claire fibbed.

Toby, on the other hand, stared at Blinky’s human form with a wide grin as he approached him and touched the former troll’s face while saying breathlessly, “Awesome sauce!”

Claire heard something from Jim’s fridge as NotEnrique fell out, freezing, causing her to gasp and help him out.

Jim gently shoved Toby away. “I was just introducing my mother to our new friend, Marshall, and Mr. Blinky, our guidance counselor.”

Toby laughed, “Nice to meet you–”

“Good to see you again!” Claire interjected, nudging Toby for not following up on the act, and gave Jim a wink. NotEnrique, in his human baby form, shivered madly from the intense cold. Barbara noticed the baby and looked confused. “Do you mind if we borrow your son, Marshall, and Mr. Blinky?”

“We’re burning sunlight, Dr. L. If you know what I mean.” Toby said.

“Oh, yes, of course. Go.” Barbara said before everyone stepped out of the house and she stopped her son. “Honey, did Claire come in with that baby?”

“No, he just walked in here on his own and he asked for a ride. Come on, Mom.” Jim said before he gave her a kiss on the cheek and joined his friends.

A white dove watched from the rocks and saw Claire ordering NotEnrique to return home as Toby said, “So, what now, Blink? It’s your big day!”

“There’s only so much time and so much to do. I can brunch, I can picnic in the park, sunbathe at the beach, and dare I say, boogie board… And, oh, my Gorgus!” Blinky listed off as he leaned against Barbara’s car and then grabbed Jim by his shoulders. “I can get behind the wheel of an automobile!”

“Actually, we call them cars now.” Marshall corrected.

“Well the day is almost over,” Claire said. “But I know just the place.”

Team Trollhunters walked into the woods, hiked up the steep hill to the bluff.

Toby wheezed, trying to catch his breath, “Who voted… for hiking? I thought we were supposed to be doing cool outdoor activities.”

As the group made it to the top, they found glass bottles littered on the grass. “Guess someone had a party up here.” Marshall pointed out.

Blinky picked up a bottle and sniffed it. “It’s… charming?”

“No, she means this .” Jim said, turning his mentor to the breathtaking view of the sunset over Arcadia Oaks.

“It’s breathtaking.” Blinky said, still walking without even paying attention to where he was going. “Words cannot describe.” Jim rushed up and pulled him back from falling to his death on the cliffside.

“Yeah, well, imagine if you had six eyes.”

“So, your first day as a human is almost to a close.” Toby gasped from the long hike up the hill. “Anything else you want to do?”

“No. Just this.” Blinky said, not taking his eyes off the sunset. “If only Aaarrrgghh could be here, too. I’m so anxious to tell him all of our adventures. Thank you, Master Jim. Today was a day I will never forget.” Jim placed a hand on his shoulder, grateful that he could be of some help. “But if I am to be honest, I have to wonder how many days this will last. And this skin… I am still uncomfortable with it.”

“Welcome to being a teenager.” Toby said.

“Don’t worry, Blinky. Maybe now I can be the one who helps train you.” Jim said.

Everyone walked up, taking a view of the sunset. Unbeknownst to them in the shadow, Angor Rot placed a totem in a nearby garbage can with piles of glass bottles inside and looked at them with a sinister smile.

Jim took a seat next to Claire on the bench. “This view is amazing. How did you hear about this place?” He asked.

“Logan brought me up here to ask me out to the Spring Fling.” Claire answered.

Jim became astonished. “Oh, he did?”

“I told him I was waiting for someone else to ask me.” There was an awkward situation coming in. They were both so quiet, until Claire finally spoke. “Would you look at this! I hate it when people litter. Maybe I should…” She walked away to throw away the glass bottle she’d just picked up.

Jim facepalmed himself, feeling like such a failure. Toby, Blinky, and Marshall came up to him.

“Jim! What the heck was that?!” Marshall asked.

“You blew it, man! Claire Nuñez wanted you to ask her out to the dance, and you stood there and did nothing!” Toby said.

“Even I think you… how would you say it? Ah, yes, blew it.” Blinky finished.

“What was I supposed to say?” Jim asked.

Claire suddenly screamed in terror, catching their attention. A giant golem made of sharp glass climbed out of the dumpster.

“Another golem!” Blinky said.

“I thought you said it was made of mud?” Toby asked Jim.

“Not glass!” Claire finished.

“Well, there’s five of us and only one of him.” Jim said, activating the amulet and donning his armor. “Flank him!” They cornered the golem, but another appeared around the corner. “Get down!” Jim stepped in front of them and swung his sword as shards of glass scattered like hail.

A third came up from behind, poking Toby. “Ow! Our flank was outflanked!” He said, rubbing his butt.

Now, the golems had them trapped.

“Jim, what do we do?” Claire asked.

“I don’t know. Last time, there was a weird stone doll in it.” Jim explained.

“An animus totem! We must rip them out of the beasts’ hearts and destroy them!” Blinky said.

“You mean I gotta put my hand in that thing?!” Toby asked, shrieking.

“Stand back, friends. They are no match for these rocky fists of justice!”

Marshall stopped him. “Blinky, no! You can’t touch them! Your skin is flesh, not stone, remember?!” He reminded him.

Blinky heeded his warning and stepped back from the golem. “Oh, dear.”

Marshall pulled out his spellbook that June had given him from his messenger bag, quickly flipped through the pages, and found a spell. He raised his right hand in the air, giving off an amber yellow glow. “ Nulla gravitatis! ” The golem’s feet were off the surface and floating high in the air, immobilizing their movements.

“Say whaaaat?!” Toby said, completely dumbstruck.

Marshall began to sweat and strain, feeling the weight and pressure of the golems on the palm of his hand. “Hurry up and find the dolls! I can’t hold them for long!”

The team struck them with everything they could find, like rocks, sticks, or garbage, but the broken shards kept coming back. Marshall did his best to hold on as he could, but… the spell wore off, dropping the golems and Marshall lost some of his strength. The golems got back on their feet, he looked up and found one of them that was about to stomp him, but Jim pushed him out of the way in time before it could do so.

“You okay?” Jim asked.

Marshall slowly stood up. “I’m alright, thanks.”

The golem threw a punch at them, but the boys moved out of the way. Jim suddenly saw the mysterious troll with a strange staff walking away into the shadows.

“He’s getting away!” Jim alerted everybody, but they were all too busy fighting off the golems, so Jim pursed him.

Marshall saw Jim running away. “Jim, wait!” He called after him as he followed.

Jim rushed into the woods, searching through his surroundings to find the troll. He spotted him, took out his sword, and chased after him. However, he was suddenly stopped by rays of lights that shot up from the ground like an electric cage, immobilizing him.

Marshall saw this and tried to reach for his imprisoned friend. “Jim!” He called, until someone suddenly shot a magenta energy blast at his head, knocking him out cold.

The mysterious troll casted a shadow over Jim with his staff and faced him. Jim struggled to break free, but to no avail.

“You’ve wandered into my web, human Hunter.” He said to the immobilized boy. “I am Angor Rot, and I will be the last you see before you die.”

The dove that had been observing the boys came down, flying into the woods where Jim and Marshall were. It passed through the trees and made haste towards them.

The assassin began to perform his magic on the Trollhunter. “It’s useless to speak.” Angor said, marking Jim’s face with yellow lighting. “I’ve killed many Hunters in the past, but never a human one. Such curious game. I will not give this sweet release of death. Not yet. I will relish this hunt.” Jim tried so hard to speak, trying to call out for help. “Relax, your friends won’t help you now.” His hands glowed with a yellow flare.

The dove rushed past the trees before it transformed, revealing itself to be none other than June Sturges herself. She quickly ran desperately to reach the boys, and her hands glowed with purple aura.

Angor took out his staff, hovered it over Jim’s face and began his ritual. “ Boorah Nazurah Char Sha .” He chanted, and his spell was finally complete. “Next time our paths cross, Hunter, Daylight will be mine to command.”

Before Angor Rot could take his leave through the portal, June summoned a powerful gust of wind, pushing him against one of the trees, dropping his staff. The wind also released Jim from his stasis trap as it sent him tumbling away from the stones.

Jim looked up and saw June standing before him, facing Angor Rot with a fierce look. “Ms. Sturges!” He said.

June turned to Jim, noticing the cursed mark on his face, and found her apprentice lying on the ground, unconscious. “Take Marshall and go help your friends. I’ll take care of this.” She told Jim.

The assassin jumped back on his feet as June turned towards him with a serious face and her hands still glowing with purple aura. “A human Trollhunter, a young sorcerer, and a witch? Very interesting.” Angor said.

Jim ran over to Marshall, put his arm around his neck, grabbed his waist to pick him up, and carried him away. June summoned a scythe in the palm of her hands while Angor stood there with a malicious grin and a knife in his hand, for not only was he intrigued about discovering that there was a human Trollhunter, but wizards in Arcadia as well.

“This hunt becomes more fascinating by the minute.” Angor said sadistically as he and the witch paced, circling each other with their weapons ready.

“I know who you are, assassin. You’ve written it all over that boy’s face. And I do not approve of your magics, especially when using it upon innocents and one of my niece’s friends.” June said, staring at him with disdain.

“Your niece?” Angor quickly realized who she was talking about. “The Silver Lion? Hahaha, a witch raising an orphaned cub? Not a very good caretaker, aren’t you? Especially with one who has failed to keep her from the Darklands.”

June tightened her grip on her scythe, angered by his words. “I’m going to make you eat those words.”

Angor attacked, but June dodged and swung her scythe towards the troll, but he evaded the blade before she could land a hit on him. June spun, along with her scythe, creating a vortex of wind at the assassin. Angor jumped out of the way and tried to reach for his staff, but June turned her weapon from scythe into a purple whip and caught him by his ankle.

“You’re not going anywhere!” June exclaimed.

She pulled her whip and swung him away, making him crash onto the ground. She charged right at him and, as soon as Angor got back on his feet, struck between his legs with her left knee. His face turned into complete pain and agony, and he fell on his back, traumatized. June backed up and looked at the state he was in, and she believed that this fool wasn’t going anywhere.

The slayer of Trollhunters, the Pale Lady’s champion? What a joke , she thought to herself.

June turned back around and saw the staff still lying on the ground. She went over to pick it up, but Angor made a resilient comeback and threw his knife at her. She noticed it in time and moved out of the way, but she was caught off guard when the assassin punched her right in the face. She was sent crashing into the tree. Angor came upon the witch with the staff in his hand, crouched down to get a good look at the woman, and lifted her chin up to face him.

“Hmm… you’re not as strong as my queen, but you certainly have skill.” He said while June gritted her teeth angrily at the cold-hearted assassin. “Tell me, sorceress, what does a witch like you have any hopes of rescuing a couple children? When you know that you have no power?”

June did not speak; she just glared at him with silence. But he already knew the answer right away. He used his staff to open the portal and left her there in the woods alone.

Talia still struggled to fight Amos in his shadow arena, feeling exhausted. Jinx and Chompsky were doing the best they could to find a way out without getting caught.

“Still think you can keep up, young lioness?” Amos chuckled, taunting her.

Talia growled irritatedly, removed her mask, took off her hood to reveal her face, and transformed. Her body grew big with a muscular tone, her skin became fur, she grew out a tail, along with claws, fangs, pointy ears, and her eyes turned from human to beast. Jinx and Chompsky stared at her, amazed by what she had achieved so far from surviving in the Darklands.

Talia let out a massive roar, ready for round two.

Talia and Amos were now neck to neck, fighting on who will be the one standing and making it out alive, light or darkness.

Amos pinned Talia to the ground, strangling her neck, but Talia thought quickly and wrapped her legs around his waist. She grabbed the back of his head with her right arm and pushed his face with her left. His grip loosened, and Talia took this moment to break his hands off of her and kicked him away. White fire lit up in her hands, then she charged right at him, clawing across his chest with her right arm and his face with her left, then fished it with a rear front kick. Amos got back on his four paws, angered from being beaten by his own personal game and licked the blood dripping from his face.

“Now look who’s the one out of breath.” Talia sassed.

Amos roared, a black and crimson aura illuminated and emerged from his body, and he came right at her with a heart filled with nothing but rage.

Jinx and Chompsky continued watching the two lions taking it out on each other.

“I may be a cat and seen so many cat fights, but none of them compared to this.” Jinx said with his eyes bugging out.

“Nimp.” Chompsky agreed before he pointed at them. “Chit-tat-tat-tat?”

Jinx looked at the lions, seeing how Talia was handling her opponent in a ruthless, savage way. “Nah, I think she’s got it handled, but we need to find a way to get out of here.”

Amos punched Talia in the abdomen, knocking the air out of her and knocked her a distance. He crouched down on all fours, slowly breathed in, his mane turned sharp and pointy like a porcupine, and black needles shot out from his mane. Talia saw this and noticed that Jinx and Chompsky were wide open.

She rushed, dodging the spikes. “Guys! Look out!”

The cat familiar and Gnome ran around like crazy chickens, dodging the spikes. Talia reached her friends, picked them up, and burst out a mighty roar, blowing them away but missed on.

“AAAHH!” She yelled, clutching the burning pain of her left arm. She looked at the wound and saw nothing but a scratch, but when she smelt something on her arm, she realized that her wound wasn’t healing.

“Now do you see how I easily wiped out our clan?” Amos asked. “Despite their power of healing and enhancement, and all other wondrous magics they possess. I, on the other hand, have the power of darkness. Each wound I lay upon them, all die.”

“Well, then I’ll just have to endure it long enough until I beat you!”

Gunmar watched through the eyes of his possessed stalkling, sitting impatiently upon his throne and seeing nothing but a big black dome. He picked up the charm and clutched it in his hand, concentrating with his mind.

While Amos and Talia were still fighting, the Dark Lion heard the voice of his puppet master in his head.

“ Amos! What is taking so long to capture a simple child?! ” Gunmar yelled.

Talia caught him in her tornado and lifted him high in the air. “I’m doing the best I can! But it would seem my time trapped in that vessel has drained me.” Amos said.

“ I don’t want to hear any excuses, cat! Either you fulfill your purpose or I end your life! ”

Amos clutched his head, feeling the pain of the pigrain. After Gunmar had left his mind, he shook off the pain. “Ugh, I hate that brute.”

Talia hit his face with a roundhouse kick.

Skarlagk watched the horizon from the fortress, concerning Talia’s whereabouts.

“Is everything well, Skarlagk?” Her lieutenant asked.

“She’s been gone for quite a while… and feel as if there may be something wrong.” The warrior queen replied.

“Shall I send a search party?”

She turned and nodded for her response. The lieutenant saluted his superior and went to do as he was ordered.

Talia stood her ground, enduring the damage of this spiteful monster. Blood was leaking from the wounds he had inflicted upon her. Amos, too, had gained wounds from Talia’s attacks, but they were nothing compared to the pain Gunmar gave him.

Jinx and Chompsky watched helplessly, terrified of what was happening. “Chit-tat-tat-tat-tat?!” Chompsky said to Jinx.

“His dark powers allow him to penetrate her healing abilities and who knows what he has in store.” Jinx explained. “Gah, even my ability is useless in this barrier.”

Amos came at her fast with another claw attack, Talia was growing tired from all of the fighting, so she thought of letting it out.

“GRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!”

Her might roar blasted him away… and click ! The barrier cracked, showing a little glimmer of light through the walls. This grabbed the cat and gnome’s attention.

“Nimp?” Chompsky said.

Jinx gasped in realization. “Tally, your roar! Do it again! But make it ten times louder!” He shouted.

Talia looked at him confused, until she noticed the cracks on the wall and realized what he meant. She breathed in and… Amos punched her below the rib cage.

Chompsky grew furious at the cruel vicious beast for striking his friend. “Chompsky! NO!” But his gnome friend rushed into action, climbed on his tail, his back, his head, jumped onto his face, and jabbed one of his eyes.

“Aahh!” Amos grabbed the little gnome in his giant hand. “You little pest!”

“NO!” Jinx jumped onto his head, used his magic to make dagger-sized claws, and stabbed his scalp.

“Raaah!” Amos yelled in pain.

Talia looked in anguish, finding her friends clinging onto Amos and trying to keep him from reaching her. “Guys…” She said painfully, trying to get up.

She looked up at the cracks on the barrier, thinking that breaking the prison was her only option of getting them out of here. Talia tried to find the will to get back on her feet, but the pressure of the pain was too much.

Amos caught Gnome Chompsky and jinx as he threw them on the ground like rag dolls, ready to finish them off. Talia watched helplessly as she tried to reach for them. She had been in this horrible place for a long time, training, fighting alongside a resistance with bad intentions, and now she was about to lose the only friends she had left in this wretched realm.

Tears began to shed from her eyes. No… It can’t end like this . A light began to shine from her body. I can’t lose my friends… I-I need them . Her wounds started to heal. I ca-- I won’t let it!

Talia shined bright as a star and let out a louder, thunderous roar than she had ever done before. Amos shielded his eyes from the blinding light and his barrier began to break.

Gunmar watched through the eyes of his stalkling outside of the barrier. Light was breaking through, the earth began to shake, and the dome prison broke as the light burst out, shining throughout the Darklands. The stalkling was blown away by the blast and it crashed against one of the rocks nearby. Once the light died down, it flew up in the air, seeing his slave and the one whom he had been seeking standing.

Gunmar smiled maliciously, thrilled and knew what it was. “Yes… she’s unleashed it. The Power of Enhancement!” He said.

Chompsky and Jinx were standing by Talia’s side, watching out for Amos’s next move.

“I don’t know how you were able to break my barrier and recover from my attacks, but I still won’t leave without you.” Amos said.

Suddenly, three Nyarlagroths showed up with Gumm-Gumm rebels riding on top of their heads, pointing arrows with explosive gems attached to them, and one of them was their leader herself.

“Get away from my champion, demon!” Skarlagk said. “Run to your master and tell him that his reign over these lands will end!”

Amos looked up at the female Gumm-Gumm aggravated, but he knew he was not strong enough to take on these giant worms yet. So, he finally retreated into the shadows.

Talia reverted to her human form with battered armor and fell onto her knees, relieved.

“You okay?” Jinx asked in concern.

“I was going to ask you the same thing.” Talia chuckled. Chompsky climbed on her shoulder and hugged her cheek. “I know, Chompsky. I’m glad you’re still alive, too.”

Skarlagk dismounted her Nyarlagroth and walked up to Talia. “You had me worried, Dagger Heart.” She said to the girl. “Not only that, but now we know the Dark Lion is here among us as well. And we need to be ready more than ever.”

Amos returned to Gunmar’s Crucible pit empty handed, and now he was suffering at his hands.

“You let yourself be overpowered by a child and ran because you were outnumbered by Skarlagk and her soldiers?!” The Skullcrusher yelled.

“As- I- told- you!” Amos choked, trying to speak. “My- strength- has- not- returned- yet. I need- time to regain myself- if I- am ever- to succeed.”

Gunmar released his grip on the charm, relieving the Dark Lion of the pain. “You better, and fast! The cub has finally unlocked her true power and is now at the hands of Skarlagk the Scorned. The last thing I need is another problem.”

Chapter Text

Early in the morning inside a house of the neighborhood in Arcadia Oaks, where a young sorceress’s apprentice resides, Marshall had the bathroom faucet sink with warm water running and finished washing his face. He looked in the mirror, remembering the assassin Jim had been talking about and the mark that he’d painted upon his face.

Blinky had said that it was a curse, a sign that… Jim was in a fate far worse than death. To make matters even worse, his mentor, June, can’t do anything about it. Angor Rot’s magic was far too great, even for her.

Ugh, how could I’ve been so careless?! We already have problems with Strickler in Arcadia, Barbara under a binding spell, and now this? , he thought to himself.

He heard a knock coming from his father outside of the door. “Marshall, is everything alright?” He asked in concern.

In the Darklands, after having that run in chaos with Amos, Talia was back safe and sound at Skarlagk’s Fortress.

She was laying on her rocky mattress and staring at the palm of her hands in deep thought of what had just happened during their fight. First, Amos had the upper hand, wounding her with dark magic and she couldn’t heal herself. But somehow, she was able to unlock the Power of Enhancement and used it to survive. There was also Gunmar being aware of her presence in the dark realm.

Chompsky came up to her with a concerned look and whimpering voice.

“Hey, Chompsky.” Talia said.

“Neep?” He chatted.

“I’m fine, just… got a lot on my mind.” She sat up as the gnome jumped off her head. “Chompsky… Gunmar knows I’m here and he’s after me. That’s why he sent Amos… and to make matters worse, he possesses very powerful dark magic that can kill me.”

“Chit-tat-tat-tat.”

“Hmph, I wish I knew what you were saying. Jinx would be able to translate. Speaking of which, where is that cat anyway?”

Jinx was crawling through the hallways, hiding to avoid any sign of trolls that would want to eat him.

“Seriously, Tally? You brought us to a rebel base filled with Gumm-Gumms? What were you thinking?” He complained to himself quietly.

He saw two Gumm-Gumms heading in his direction and he quickly jumped to hide inside an empty pot. Once they passed by without any of them noticing, Jinx got out and ran straight for Talia’s dorm. The little black cat opened the door and slammed it shut behind his back.

“Ugh! You know, Tally, I think it’s best we bail this joint and take our chances out in the Darklands. Because if I have to avoid another Gumm-Gumm from trying to eat me, I’m going to lose it.” Jinx said.

Talia and Chompsky looked at the black cat as if he was crazy.

“Jinx, we all know it’s dangerous out there.” Talia said as she rose up. “Gunmar knows I’m here and he’s using Amos to get to me. If we bring ourselves out in the open, we’re dead. So, like it or not, we need to stick tight until Jim finds the Triumbric Stones, devise a plan to get Enrique out of the Nursery, and get us home.”

Jinx jumped on his two hind legs. “But why wait when we could infiltrate the Nursery, snatch Enrique, get to the portal, and use your power to get us all back?”

“Because I don’t remember how I did it!” Talia sighed and sat on her stone mattress. “And I’m not even sure if I can do it again.”

The tiny duo looked at each other and took pity on her.

At the dark palace of the Skullcrusher, the Dark Lion clawed, smashed each rock, blasting them with dark magic to regain his strength so he may be ready to have another chance to face the girl again.

Dictatious watched the destruction of this creature. He had been ordered to have him be sent to Gunmar, but he was too afraid of what he might do to him. However, he could not ignore his master’s wishes.

He approached the beast from behind and cleared his throat. “Amos?” He said. The terrifying creature turned and swiped his claws, which Dictatious dodged with a flick of a hair, covering his head along with his eyes. He shook and peaked through one of his six eyes. “Lord Gunmar– wishes– to– speak with you.”

Amos growled in annoying irritation, brushing him aside and made his way inside.

At Arcadia Oaks High, Toby was trying to use his charm to ask Mary Wang out on a date.

“Mary, can we be real for a moment? A woman like you deserves anything she wants. And what you want is me… as your date to the Spring Fling. It’s okay, you don’t even have to ask.” Toby said.

Mary was unamused by his so-called persuasion. “I’d rather choke to death.” She said, grabbing her headset and closing her locker door.

“Huh, your loss.” Toby spotted Darci and tried her next. “Darci!” But she ignored him and walked away.

While Jim was getting things from his locker, he saw Claire looking at him, fixing her hair that was out of place, and her cute face made Jim feel awkward all of a sudden. He tried to wave at her, but then his stubborn locker door was giving him a hard time to shut. He turned back and smiled at Claire, making her chuckle from his funny, cute persona.

Toby showed up, slamming his head on the locker with sheer disappointment. “Well, I’ve asked out every single girl.” He said.

“They all said no?” Jim asked surprisingly.

“Of course not. I got a few ‘as ifs’. A couple of ‘not in a million years’. One actually gagged… I took that as a ‘not interested’.”

“You actually asked out every girl in school?”

“Nope! Saved Claire for you, buddy. I didn’t wanna promblock ya.”

Marshall was standing next to Jim, reading his spellbook, listening to their conversation. “You still haven’t asked her out yet?” He asked amusingly.

“I’m working up to it, okay?” Jim said, turning to him.

“Oh, is that what they’re calling ‘wussing out’?” Toby teased.

“Hey, I’m just… waiting for the right moment.”

“That’s what they call wussing out these days, wussy.”

“He’s correct, Master Jim,” Blinky said, appearing out of nowhere. The boys all jumped in surprise, not expecting to find their changed mentor at their school. “I spent the afternoon in the school library and you are apparently a popular topic of gossip.”

Marshall closed his spellbook. “Blinky, what are you doing here?” He asked.

“Well, that’s an interesting story…”

“Wait, you said people are gossiping about Jim?” Toby wondered.

“I didn’t hear much, but the words ‘wussing’ and ‘out’ were frequently invoked.”

“Why were you in the library of our school?” Jim asked.

“I exhausted all of Trollmarket’s resources, pertaining to the mysterious mark Angor Rot painted on your face. Then a thought occurred to me… what about the library of Arcadia Oaks High?”

“Uh, Blinky? I know you trolls don’t get out much because you can’t be in the daylight, but I’m pretty sure our school doesn’t have any knowledge of dark magic.” Marshall pointed out.

Blinky placed his fists on his hips. “Oh? And how would you know that?”

“‘Cause if there were, there’d be students flying around.”

Blinky’s face turned into a blank expression, feeling really embarrassed upon hearing this. “Oh.”

Toby turned around and saw the mysterious new mole mascot passing by. “Look at that hypnotic bewitching allure of that swaying mole.” The guys turned to who he was looking at. “Excuse me, seems I was wrong about asking out every non-Claire girl in school.”

Toby was about to walk off, attempting to go talk to the school’s mascot, but Marshall stopped him by grabbing the back of his sweater vest. “Tobes, you don’t even know if that’s a girl underneath that costume.” He said.

“Oh yeah? Then why is she going into the girl’s locker room?” Marshall looked up and couldn’t believe his eyes; Toby’s judgment was correct all along. “Told you so.”

“Hey, you!” They turned around and found Coach Lawrence in the courtyard, giving Blinky a suspicious eye. “You have a visitor’s pass?”

“My dear sir, I dare say my humanity is my pass.” Blinky said.

Jim put a hand on his shoulder. “Yeah, that’s not gonna work. You might wanna run.” He said.

“Why on earth would I–?” Before Blinky could finish, the coach dragged him out of the school.

“Saw that coming.” Marshall said.

After school, Jim returned to Trollmarket to see Vendel at his workshop in the Heartstone. He wanted to talk about the Birthstone he had acquired from Gatto’s Keep.

“Um, M-Master Vendel.” Jim stammered as he entered the chamber.

“I am known to no troll as ‘Master’.” Vendel said.

“Oh, okay. Well, Vendel–”

“But I like the sound of it coming from you.” The elder troll handed the boy a hammer and giant nail. “The Birthstone you recovered from Gatto’s lair. It must be cleaved.”

“Cleaved?” Jim reached for the stone, until it glowed as if it were breathing.

“You humans cut stones to unlock their beauty, but trolls cut stones to unlock their power . Chisel along the ridge right over here.” He pointed to guide Jim, who placed the nail where he was told and hit the nail with the hammer, cutting off the chunk. “And along this facet.” Jim cut off another chunk. “Excellent.”

Jim lowered his arms and said, “I thought you were against finding the Triumbric Stones.”

“I am against you collecting the stones. If you were to fall into Gunmar’s hands, he would use you to escape the bridge and unleash himself upon this world.” Vendel used his tongs to hold the stone steady. “Keep your eye on the stone and your hand steady.” The boy placed his nail gently on top and his hammer ready. “A little off… here!”

Jim hammered the nail and cut the stone in half, bringing out a tiny red rock from the center. Vendel picked it up with his pincher and brought it over to the grindstone to sharpen it.

“Excuse me for wondering, but why are you helping me?” Jim asked.

“You are determined to save the Silver Lion and Claire’s brother?” Vendel asked.

“I am.”

Vendel sighed. “Then, for everyone’s sake, what choice do I have but to do all within my power to make sure you are successful?” He had finished sharpening the stone and revealed its pure form before he ordered Jim to bring out his amulet. “Hand it over. The power of a gem can alter your armor’s ability.” Jim opened the back side of his amulet, revealing six holes inside, and Vendel placed the stone into one of them. Once the stone was set inside, the amulet glowed red, lifted itself into the air, and the gears clicked. “A combination of gems, like the Triumbric Stones, can reap infinite rewards.”

The amulet placed itself on Jim’s heart, a red aura surrounded him and lifted him high in the air. It brought out his armor, filling him with incredible power, the armor embedded itself upon him, and faded from ruby red to blue.

“Okay, so what just happened?” Jim asked, amazed by what he had just felt.

“I am unsure,” Vendel said. “Properly cut gemstones work in ways one can never predict, only discover.”

Jim became very eager. “I wanna discover.”

“Then maybe I should tell you where the Killstone is hidden.”

Somewhere in the deep sewers of Arcadia, Stricklander was in his true form, hiding in the shadows to talk with his newly hired assassin.

“They’ll be going for the Killstone in the Swamps of the Quagawumps.” The changeling said.

“The Killstone?” Angor Rot asked.

“A remnant of Gunmar’s first kill, when he shattered their beloved Wumpa king.”

He turned to Angor and noticed a knife coming right at him. He dodged it with ease before it could even hit him. It stuck right at one of the pipes where the goblin that was with them and scared it off. Stricklander stared at the assassin with a raised eyebrow. As long as he wore the Inferna Copula on his finger, Angor couldn’t kill the ring’s bearer, whether directly or indirectly.

“Quagawumps. I have heard they are not friendly to outsiders, especially the human kind.”

“Recover the Killstone.”

“And destroy the Hunter. Now that he is marked, I look forward to taking what is most dear from him.”

After Vendel had informed Jim the whereabouts of the second Triumbric Stone, he and his team got themselves ready for their second quest to unlock the weapon to kill Gunmar. June thought it would be best if she should accompany the team just in case they were to ever run into Angor Rot again, and this would probably be a good training session for her apprentice.

As they got on the gyre, Blinky explained to them his plan of getting into the most savage, hostile tribe. “One of you is going to pretend to be the human reincarnation of the Shattered King. It’s genius!” He said.

“But it also sounds pretty dangerous.” June said. “They may be naïve, but you can’t expect them to believe something like that. But luckily for you all, Marshall and I can use our magic to get through to them.”

The gyre took off like a dash bolt of lightning. “You, Tobias, bear a most striking resemblance to their dead king.”

“Me?” Toby asked.

“It’s true.” June agreed. “I read the books and saw a picture of their fallen leader.”

Once they had arrived at their location, the area was in a swamp-like area. It was dark, humid, with grassy most ground, and covered in green crystals.

“This place is creepy. Where are we?” Claire asked.

“A place renowned for its vast swamps, theme parks, and retirement communities: Florida.” Blinky answered.

“Come on, Your Eminence, your people await.” Claire teased Toby, making Marshall chuckle under his breath.

Unknowingly to them, they were being watched by something hidden in the tall grass of the swamps.

“I’m just saying, I’m built to be a sidekick, you know? I’m not leading man material. I’m a wingman.” Toby said modestly.

“Don’t be a wuss.” Jim chuckled.

Aaarrrgghh suddenly smelt something in the air and sensed danger as he growled in alertness. Voices chanted loud as short, stubby green troll creatures popped out of the grass, armed with spears and pointed them straight at the intruders.

“Mmm! Humans! A taste not common.” One of them said to the rest.

“Toby?” Claire said.

Toby took a deep breath and stood before the vicious female trolls. They all gasped, looking upon his seemingly familiar face.

“It is I, the Shower King!” He said.

June facepalmed herself of his so-called epic entrance. “Shattered.” Blinky corrected.

“The Shattered King! Reincarnated as a human!” Toby began making ghostly sounds, waving his hands in the air.

“You’re not a ghost.” Jim said, making him stop.

The head of the group stepped up to him with a serious look. “Gunmar kill you. You cannot be. Prove you are he. Show us great magics, god king.”

“Hi-ya-ya-ya-ya!” The Quagawumps chanted repeatedly.

Toby looked back at his friends nervously, asking them what he should do. June looked at Marshall, telling him that this was their cue. Marshall signaled him with a thumbs up, assuring him that the wizards got his back.

Toby stood straight while Marshall and June concentrated their magic. “ Impatiens .” They both whispered.

The Quagawumps all gasped as if they were seeing the ghost of their dead king emerging from the human chubby boy’s body. The Trollhunters all stared at them confused as if they were crazy or something, because June and Marshall had them under a hallucination.

“It is he! He reveals his true self before us!” One of them exclaimed.

“His magic is so powerful!” The other said.

They all began to chant with joy, lifted Toby in the air, and carried them to their camp.

“What just happened?” Jim asked, confused. That was when he realized and glanced straight at June and Marshall.

“We conjured up a little hallucination spell to pull the trick.” Marshall said quietly.

“Impressive.” Claire complimented.

“Thanks.”

When they had reached their camp, the leader of the group announced their so-called king’s arrival. “Hi-ya-ya-ya-ya-yah! The lost king return!” 

They all began to dance and chant to praise him. When the team entered, they spotted a statue of a troll with a striking resemblance to Toby’s face.

“I don’t believe it.” Jim said, looking upon the statue.

“Neither do I.” Claire agreed.

“Ugh. I know, right? He doesn’t even look anything like me.” Toby said, unimpressed.

The Quagawumps began spinning him around, gazing upon his appearance.

“Ah, mouths filled with precious metals!” One of them said, examining Toby’s braces.

They spun him around again.

“So handsome the king is!” Another chuckled, pinching his cheek.

“That’s what I keep telling the girls at school, but they weren’t interested.” Toby said, which made them drop him as they became enraged upon hearing this.

“Who are these ‘girls at school’?” One of them demanded, outraged. “We shall hunt them down and make flutes out of their arms!”

“Whoa! No, don’t do that! That’s very kind of you, but not necessary.”

The torches lit up, the Quagawumps began to sing a harmonious melody and danced around Toby.

“The song of a Quagawump.” Blinky said. “No outsider has ever heard such a rare delight.”

“Catchy.” Aaarrrgghh complimented.

“This song is so beautiful.” Claire said, admiring the music.

One of them took Claire and Jim’s hands and said, “Come. We feast.”

“Oh! What’s on the menu?” Jim wondered.

“Outsider tried to sneak into camp last night. Tonight, we eat its heart.”

Meanwhile, at the gyre station, a shadow portal opened as Angor Rot stepped through. He looked around and found a gyre parked, confirming the Trollhunters were there.

Back with the Quqgawumps, one of them placed a bowl of swamp maggots with the buffet.

“Ah! Fresh swamp maggots!” Blinky said with delight before he grabbed one and took a bite.

Claire and Marshall both watched in disgust. Claire tried not to gag while Marshall’s face turned pale and his stomach began to get upset. June put a hand on his shoulder when she saw the look on his face. “Don’t worry. I made sure to bring some granola.” She said, giving them each a bar.

At the throne, the Quagawumps served Toby a chicken leg of some kind as he bit into it.

“Eh. Ooh! Mm! This is delicious! What is it?” Toby wondered, until he gasped. “It’s not people, is it?”

“Flamingo.” A wumpa said before she walked away.

Blinky stepped up to Toby and said, “Don’t you think it’s time to ask them for the you-know-what?”

“We just got here,” Toby said, taking another bite of his flamingo leg. “We don’t want to just exploit the situation, do we?”

“This servant bother you?” A Quagawump guard exclaimed, grabbing ahold of Blinky’s neck. “You want me kill him?!”

“No, no, no, he’s fine… for now.” Blinky was forced away from Toby before another wumpa approached him.

“It is you? Really you? Faith I kept. Others follow Blungo, the Pretend King.”

Toby stared at her in confusion. “Pretend King?”

“And now you stay and fight Blungo?”

“...Yeah.”

As time went on, while the Quagawumps praised their so-called king, Toby was letting it all go into his head. He told them all of his long, boring stories to the Quagawump Trolls, which they found amusing to themselves. The team, on the other hand, were extremely bored from all of Toby’s stories to the Quagawumps.

Meanwhile, perched on a tree high up, Angor Rot twirled his dagger and placed a green ember inside his weapon. The blade of the dagger became coated in green as he smirked and waited for the right opportunity.

Marshall grew irritably impatient at Toby’s ego and hissed, “Jim, Toby is wasting our time here. And if I have to listen to one more story of his eight hour appointment in the dentist office…”

Jim raised his hands to calm him down. “Okay, okay, calm down. I’ll tell him.” He said before he went up to his friend on the emerald stone throne. “Excuse me, god king?”

“Please kneel, it’s protocol.” Toby bragged.

Jim rolled his eyes and sat on his knees. “What are you doing? I thought you were trying to get the stone.”

“I’m their king, man. They wanna hear stories, we can’t just lie to them and bounce.”

“The longer we stay here, the more likely we’ll end up on the dinner plate.”

“Fine. I’ll ask for the stone… after you ask Claire to the dance!”

“Fine.”

“Fine!”

The Quagawumps played their crystal drums, danced, and kneeled before Toby. “My king? After journey, what is song you bring?” One of them asked.

“Hmm… Jim, song?”

Jim glanced at him nervously and walked away, leaving him in an awkward situation. The Quagawumps stared at him suspiciously and the team began to get nervous, feeling as if they might be in trouble. Jim held his amulet behind his back to prepare himself, while June and Marshall lit their hands in their respective purple and amber glowing aura.

Toby tapped his fingers on the throne as the drummer followed. He took a deep breath, stood up on the throne, drummed his puffy cheeks to make a popping sound, slapped his belly, and smacked his butt.

Marshall raised his eyebrow, staring at him weirdly. “What is he doing?” He asked his mentor. June shook her head with an unreadable expression for she did not know herself.

“Boom! Boom! Shake the room! Say what?” Toby sang.

Everyone stood still, completely confused.

“I said… Say what?!”

“Oh, Sweet Pale One.” June sighed, facepalming herself.

“Boom, boom, shake the room. Say what…” One of them followed. “Ah, ha! I like!”

The drummer played the crystals as they lit up while everybody danced and sang to the rhythm. Aaarrrgghh was starting to like it, feeling the rhythm, and danced with them. Jim, Claire, Marshall, and June stared at him with unbelievable expressions. Blinky began to dance as well.

While everyone danced to the beat, Jim sat down in a seat, watching his friends from the sidelines and not wanting to embarrass himself in front of Claire.

“Come on.” Claire chuckled, offering Jim her hand.

“Uh?” Jim said nervously.

“It’s catchy.”

“Uh, sure… in a minute. I’m just digesting.”

“Everyone right.” Aaarrrgghh said, dancing and hopping with the Quagawumps.

“What?”

“Wuss. Wuss.”

“He’s correct, Master Jim.” Blinky said, slurping more swamp maggots while June sat nearby. “Wussing out.”

“How many people did you tell?” Jim demanded.

“Just Aaarrrgghh and June. Though, Master Jim, your wussiness is readily apparent to anyone. Epic, one might even say.” That made June laugh a little.

“It’s not wussiness. It’s… it’s–” Jim sighed in defeat. “I can’t dance.”

“Wuss!” Marshall mused from behind, making Jim wince in embarrassment.

“You battled Draal, defeated Bular, and yet you fear… dancing? ” Blinky asked in disbelief.

“Pretty much, yeah.” Jim clarified.

June placed her hand on Jim’s shoulder as he looked up to her. “Jim, dance like nobody’s watching and love like it’s never going to hurt.”

“Whoa… That’s… That’s profound.”

“Well, it’s what my brother always told me and it stuck with him after he met Talia’s mother. And believe me, I was quite the wuss myself when I was your age. I remember when I had my first high school crush…” June laughed. “Not the first impression I was hoping for.”

“How’d he take it?” Jim wondered.

June flinched. “Um…” The sorceress cleared her throat uneasily and gently placed her hand back on Jim’s shoulder. “The point I’m trying to tell you is that you're not the only one who has to deal with anxiety. You don’t need to be perfect to show someone you love them. Just go with the flow, Jim. Flaws and all.”

Jim sighed and said, “You’re right.”

As everyone continued to dance, Jim attempted to dance himself, but failed to keep up with the beat, but never gave up as he joined his friends. Blinky winced at Jim’s awful dancing, but nonetheless gave him a thumbs up for his efforts.

“Jeez, does Jim think he’s in Seinfeld or something?” Marshall criticized while June tried to contain her laughter.

“Hey, cool music.” Jim said to Claire, still dancing funky.

“Isn’t it amazing?” Claire replied.

“Sorry. I’m not much of a dancer.”

“Hey, do you want to go to the Spring Fling?”

“Yeah, I’ll probably go, but I–” Jim realized what she asked and looked at her. “Oh, you mean with you?”

“I’ve been waiting for you to ask me, but I’m afraid we’ll both graduate by the time you get around to it. Graduate college, I mean.”

“Yeah. I was…” Jim let out an awkward chuckle before he lifted her chin. “Yes! Definitely!”

The music stopped as everyone gasped. Jim and Claire nearly share a kiss, but were interrupted by loud stomping.

“What manner mischief this be?!” A large green troll brute yelled out as the Wumpas fled, screaming.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Toby said. “Who’s this joker?”

“It is Blungo, the Pretend King,” Wumpa replied, crossing her arms and glaring at her superior. “You fight him, eh?”

“Why humans here?” Blungo demanded, pointing at Toby standing on the throne.

“He is our true king. Returned!”

“What?” Blungo glanced up at the statue before he looked down at at the chubby human boy.

Toby smiled nervously. “Hi, Mr. Blungo.” He yelped when he was suddenly lifted from the throne.

“Shattered King cannot be!” Blungo protested, clearly displeased at the thought of being replaced by a human. The Quagawumps scattered while the others panicked. “King was shatter-ed. King am I!”

“My favorite musical!” Toby said suddenly, hoping to stall time so he’s not squashed.

Blungo looked at him with confusion. “What?”

“It’s like a play with singing.” Blungo just yelled at Toby’s face, not caring.

“Use your magic, my king! Cast Blungo away you will!” Wumpa exclaimed. Toby tried to use the fake thumb removing trick, but Blungo just laughed amusingly.

“Dismemberment amuse Blungo. No, I dismember you!”

“Oh, boy! Does anybody have a dove?” Toby asked frantically, until he was tipped upside down and shaken. “Hey, please don’t kill me, Blungo. I’m not the king, okay?”

Blungo turned Toby upright. “Why you here?”

“I only made it up to get the stone.” Toby quickly cried, “Miss Sturges, HELP!”

June stepped forward with Marshall, Jim, and Aaarrrgghh behind her. “Blungo, release that boy now!”

Marshall gasped when he spotted something on Blungo’s crown. “Look! The Killstone!” He cried.

“Or what? What humans gonna do?” Blungo mocked as Toby trembled in fear in his hand.

June and Marshall held their hands out, producing their magic, Aaarrrgghh roared and pounded his fists on the ground.

“For the glory of Merlin, Daylight is mine to command!” Jim cried as he donned his armor and summoned his sword.

Angor Rot watched the whole thing, perched on a branch. “Enough waiting.” He said as he leaned off and fell into a portal. He reappeared on top of Blungo’s back, catching him and Toby by surprise.

“Augh! Who you now?” Blungo yelled.

“Death!” Angor pierced his poisoned dagger into Blungo’s back.

Instantly, the pretend king’s body began to turn to stone. “What happening…?!” Blungo let out his last words until he was completely petrified, with Toby still trapped in his stone grip.

“Angor Rot!” Jim exclaimed and held out his blade, preparing to fight.

“ Boorah Nazurah Char Sha! ” Angor chanted, raising his palm.

The mark on Jim’s face glowed. “The mark!” Blinky shouted as the Sword of Daylight flew out of Jim's hand and into Angor’s.

“He can do that?!” Marshall exclaimed.

Angor went for the glowing green stone embedded in the crown of the now-deceased troll. “Jim! He’s taking the stone!” Toby yelled.

Before he could even try and take the second Triumbric Stone, June reacted by speaking a chant in a Trollish tongue as she blasted the stone troll into rubble, hiding the stone before he could take it and freeing Toby. Angor landed on his feet and ran straight for the trees with Marshall in pursuit.

“Marshall!” June called out, going after him.

Jim’s armor glowed, two spheres of blue light flew to the thighs of his legs and summoned a pair of glaives, which flew up and stuck themselves together.

“Sweet!” He said.

“The Birthstone! He’s unlocked his power!” Blinky said to Claire.

The wizards climbed and jumped onto every branch, fighting off Angor Rot. Marshall summoned twin blade swords, striking and blocking off the Sword of Daylight now in the palm of the assassin’s hands. June came to her pupil’s aid, giving Angor a roundhouse kick in the head, knocking him away and landed next to Marshall.

“Watch out for his dagger! It’s filled with Creeper’s Sun! One blow from that and you’ll be turned to stone like that poor troll.” June warned.

“He has magic, a staff, and a dagger filled with poison?” Marshall asked sarcastically. “What other surprises does he have?”

Angor summoned a portal and jumped behind them. “Just this one!” He said.

He was about to strike down Marshall, until something saved him by hitting Angor in the face. June and Marshall looked down and spotted Jim on one of the tree branches, waving at them with his cool new weapons.

“Awesome!” Marshall said, admiring Jim’s new glaives.

Angor used his staff to summon a portal and attacked Jim. The wizards jumped and went to his aid, fighting off the assassin. June summoned a chained whip with a dagger on the end and aimed right at him, but Angor blocked it off with the Sword of Daylight, coming right back at June, but Aaarrrgghh came in just in time. He grabbed the chain and swung the witch right at Angor as her chain disappeared, she summoned a Tanto sword, Angor dodged, and he struck her across the face, making her fall off the tree.

“Ms. Sturges!” Marshall quickly jumped off the branch to the next, caught her in his arms, and steadily landed on his feet. “Are you okay?”

She opened her eyes and comforted the pain on her bruised cheek. “I’m fine. Go help Jim and Aaarrrgghh.” Marshall carefully set her down and went after his friends.

While Jim and Aaarrrgghh were fighting Angor, he turned one of the trees to stone, making it collapse and threatening to fall right upon a doomed Wumpa. Toby bravely pushed her out of the way before it could happen. Marshall was back in battle, helping Jim and Aaarrrgghh. Angor kept using his staff to avoid and slip through his opponents like an eel.

“Ugh! How do you catch something that uses portals?!” Marshall asked, exasperated.

“Just hold him off! We can’t let him get the stone!” Jim said as he twirled his glaives and went after Angor.

Blinky, Toby, and Claire were having a hard time looking for the Killstone buried in the rubble.

“Dude! I can’t find it!” Toby said, until Wumpa tapped his shoulder and presented the Killstone to him, making him smile. “The stone! You’ve found it! But I lied to you. I’m not your king.”

“You my king.” She said, giving him the Killstone.

“Hey, everyone! I got the stone!”

“Tobias, no!” June exclaimed, but too late.

Angor had heard this, used his staff to create a portal, appeared before Toby and knocked him out, snatching the Killstone.

“Don’t let him get away!” Jim shouted, trying to reach the assassin.

Wumpa tried to stop him, but he pushed her aside and was about to make his escape through a portal.

“That’s our stone!” Claire shouted as she rushed up to him. “We need that to save my brother!” She grabbed a hold of his hand, trying to take the stone, but ended up being dragged into the portal with him.

“Claire!” Jim cried out.

Marshall and June came to the scene where she disappeared.

“Oh, no.” June said in disbelief.

“Where did they…?” Marshall said in worry.

Before he could finish, Claire came back through a portal, lying on the ground while she panted and clanged into the staff she might have snatched from Angor Rot. Everyone came to aid and check on her, making sure she was unharmed.

“Claire, are you okay?” Jim asked.

“What happened?” Marshall asked.

“I… I lost the Killstone!” Claire said.

“But we have you, we’ll get it back.” Jim said.

“Indeed, the victory here was survival.” Blinky said, but his eyes widened when he saw the weapon in Claire’s hands. “Shadow Staff! Very dangerous! Let me take that from you.”

He tried to take the staff, but Claire pulled it away. “No way! I’m keeping this.” She said.

Before everyone departed back to Heartstone Trollmarket, Toby apologized and bid farewell to his new friend, Wumpa. He told her that her tribe would be better off having her as a queen instead of waiting for a king. But what everyone didn’t realize was that their friend, Aaarrrgghh, was hiding a wound that he had been inflicted upon.

Chapter Text

In the Hero’s Forge, Claire began testing out her new weapon she stole from Angor Rot back in the Swamplands, the Shadow Staff. Although Blinky tried to take it from her, she insisted that she should keep it and make it her own weapon. She twirled the staff around as Draal and June watched her carefully. Marshall was currently meditating, hovering a few feet from the ground with amber balls flying around him. Toby was punching Aaarrrgghh’s hand, but the giant troll seemed to flinch each time his wingman hit him.

Claire tried to summon a portal, but nothing happened, which made her frustrated. “Ugh! Why won’t the Shadow Staff make a portal?” She asked impatiently.

“Slow down, young one,” Draal told her. “You must learn to empower the staff itself. Focus, imbue it with your will. The stronger the emotion, the greater the portals become.”

June came up to her, still looking worried for her, and said, “But you must be careful, Claire. That staff is a weapon of dark magic. I still think it’s a bad idea for you to wield it.”

“Don’t worry, Ms. Sturges. I got this.” Claire tried to assure her.

“I don’t get it.” Toby grunted as he continued punching Aaarrrgghh’s hand. “Claire just joined the team, and she gets to handle the super-sweet, megamatic portal staff?” Aaarrrgghh winced even more as he retracted his hand, which made Toby trip and fall. “Pfft! I’ve been by Jim’s side since day one and what do I get?”

“Got me, wingman.” Aaarrrgghh said.

Toby smiled at him. “Aw, buddy!”

Claire began twirling the staff around again while Draal watched. “Careful, now. The Shadow Staff is a weapon of great– Whoa!” He said as he dodged one of her swings. “...power.”

Toby glanced over at Marshall, who was still meditating off the ground with his eyes closed like he was asleep. He started to grow more desperate and anxious as he watched Claire trying to activate her new staff. Not handling it anymore, Toby ran up to June and dropped to his knees.

“Please, Ms. Sturges! Can you please teach me how to do magic? Like real magic? Awesome wizard magic like Marshall? Please?” Toby begged desperately. “I know I have potential!” He suddenly brought out his magic kit. “I’ve mastered the vanishing coin, magic cards, the floating ball! But I want to learn more, like how to explode giant boulders or change vegetables into Nougat Nummies.”

June chuckled at him amusingly. “Toby, magic is not something you choose to have, it chooses you .” She explained.

Toby moaned and began to complain, “Oh, man! Come on! Jim can summon sweet armor, Tally literally has a powerful lion spirit living inside of her, and now Claire gets an awesome staff that can make portals? What about me?! I’ve been helping you guys since day one. Why don’t I get awesome superpowers?”

June bent down to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. “It’s nothing to be ashamed about, Tobias. Don’t let jealousy control you. Something will call to you, just in a way you’d never expect.”

Claire growled at the staff not responding. “Why won’t this thing work?!” She shouted in frustration. The staff suddenly turned black and the tip of the weapon shot a small ball of shadow as it made a miniature portal.

“She did it!” Aaarrrgghh said.

Toby turned away from June, noticing this as well. “No way! How’d she do that?” He asked as his jealousy grew.

Claire was amazed by what she did. “Whoa! I made a portal!” She said excitedly as the portal then vanished. “Did you see that? I made a portal!”

“Yeah, if we need to teleport an olive or a baby mouse.” Toby purposefully smacked Claire in the face with his broom. “Oops.”

Claire stared at him. “What did you just say?”

“I said you have an awesome staff and you totally deserve it… even though you lost the Killstone.”

Claire scoffed defensively, “Excuse me, Mr. God King, you were the one in charge of getting the stone and you blew it.”

Draal, Aaarrrgghh, and June stared at the clashing teens, sensing the bad tension between them.

“Oh, dear.” June sighed as she pinched between her eyes.

“Uh, should we stop?” Aaarrrgghh asked Draal with a worried frown.

Draal contemplated for a moment until he said, “Nah. This is the Forge, let them spar.”

“And if Jim were here–” Claire said.

“But Jim’s not here. You know where he is? Jim’s getting chewed out right now by ghosts, because of your butterfingers!” Toby interjected, which made Claire hit him in the stomach with her staff.

In the Void, Jim stood before the spirits of his predecessors, who were all displeased that their human successor had failed to retrieve the second Triumbric Stone.

“We’ll get it back!” Jim told the balls flying around him.

“ You said your friends would make you stronger! ” A spirit said, clearly outraged.

“It’s one setback!”

“ Setback? — Angor Rot will carve him to pieces! — Is he stupid? — Worse. Naïve. ” They hissed in the air.

“They are right.” Kanjigar said as his spirit appeared before Jim. “You are too focused on your fight tomorrow, not the fight today.”

“He’s killed Trollhunters before. That means some of you can help me.” Jim pointed out.

“ When Angor kills his prey — And he always does — Their soul is devoured. ” The spirits told him.

“It is true.” Kanjigar said. “Those defeated by his hand are gone forever. We were once concerned your devotion would get your team killed… we now fear it is your team that will get you killed.”

After the council was done, Jim reappeared in the Forge. He noticed Claire and Toby fighting each other while the others watched them.

“–And who are you calling ‘newbie’?” Claire argued.

“I’ve been eaten by a troll. What have you done?” Toby argued back.

“I’ve been keeping your butt alive!” Claire kicked Toby down to the ground.

“Oh, yeah? Well, I’ve been there for Jim and Tally since the beginning!” Toby threw his broom at Claire, who ducked her head as it flew past her.

Claire’s anger grew from Toby’s ignorance. Unbeknownst to her, the staff became black as it created a shadow ball at the tip. Jim noticed this and quickly rushed up to his best friend.

“Get down!” Jim shouted as he tackled Toby down, just before Claire shot a portal at them.

“Oh, my gosh! Jim!” Claire said as she dropped her staff in worry and the portal disappeared. “I-I didn’t mean to!”

Toby got up and pointed at Claire. “Jim, she tried to kill me!” He and Claire suddenly yelped when they were lifted off their feet and brought before June.

“That is enough, you two!” June said, aggravated by Claire and Tobias’ animosity. “Your bickering needs to end! You both need to get your act together soon.” She dropped her magic and allowed the kids to land on their feet.

Jim sighed, “The council was right.”

“What did my father say, Trollhunter?” Draal wondered.

“He said… that we need to step it up. And that’s not just coming from him. That’s coming from me, too. Our task ahead just got harder. If we want all the stones, the path now goes through Angor Rot, and we all know what that means. Even the council doesn’t know how to stop him.”

“Then we’ll have to pull our weight more.” Marshall said suddenly, waking up from his meditation. He descended to the ground with a somersault and, as his feet touched the floor, his aura disappeared. “Like Jim said, if we want to unlock the weapon to kill Gunmar and save Talia, we have to fight through Angor Rot and stop Strickler with whatever scheme he’s plotting.”

“Marshall… did you see Talia?” Draal asked.

Marshall sighed miserably. “I’ve been sleeping and meditating for hours. She hasn’t spoken a word to me.”

“She wasn’t in the Void either.” Jim said sadly.

Marshall stepped forward. “I don’t know what this means, but until then, we need more training, work harder–”

Claire interrupted him when she swung her staff at Marshall, who recoiled. “I’ll do whatever it takes.” She said confidently.

Toby scoffed. “Brown noser. We’ll do whatever it takes.” He corrected rudely before he jogged up to the wall of weapons. “But if Rookie here gets to rock a sweet weapon, I get to rock a sweet weapon, too.” He skimmed over the swords and maces on the wall, until he gazed upon a large weapon with an orange crystal hammerhead. He gasped and found himself a weapon. “Warhammer!” However, as Toby grabbed the weapon, he struggled to lift it, due to its weight. “One second! Wait for it!” Everyone stared at him as he dragged the hammer across the floor. “See? Ugh! It’s not that heavy.”

“Troll– Troll– Trollhunter!” Bagdwella called out as she ran into the Forge with a box in her hand. “It’s urgent!”

“What is it? Is everything okay?” Jim asked.

“I have a package I need delivered to my sister, Sagdwella! She lives under a trailer park in Oo-tah.” She handed Jim the box.

“Don’t you mean ‘Utah’?” Marshall corrected.

“Wait a minute. You want me to mail something?” Jim asked as he tried to hand the box back to Bagdwella.

“Your post office is more efficient than our carrier mice trolls. I suppose they don’t eat the parcels either.” She said as she shoved the box back. “You’re supposed to answer every call.”

Marshall helped Jim shove the box back. “Does it really have to be every call?”

“Yeah, I don’t think mail is what the Trollhunters had in mind.” Jim said.

“This is a call.” Bagdwella insisted, shoving it back.

Jim gave in and took the box as he sighed. “Fine. Jim the Mailman. Why not?”

Bagdwella handed the boy a piece of paper. “The address. Whatever you do…” She went to his face with a serious face. “Do not open it! I’ve got my eye on you.” With that, she rushed out of the Forge, giggling.

Toby managed to lift the warhammer up. “Hey, Jim! Look at me! I got it! I got it!” He said, until he lost his balance. “I don’t got it!” Jim, Claire, and Marshall ducked their heads to evade the hammer and he shouted as he crashed into Draal. “Oh, everything hurts.”

At Arcadia Oaks High, Marshall, Claire, and Toby were with Jim, waiting for him to finish unloading his stuff.

“So… what’s in the box?” Claire wondered.

“Seriously?” Marshall snapped. “Did you not hear Bagdwella, Claire? She made it very clear that we can’t open it.”

“Exactly. It doesn’t matter.” Jim said.

“Yeah, Claire. It doesn’t matter.” Toby said to her rudely. “But aren’t you curious though? There could be like a tiny creature in there that can’t breathe, Jimbo! Or an itty-bitty troll king whose little kingdom needs saving!” He suddenly gasped when he saw the mole mascot, who waved and walked away. Toby immediately became infatuated at her presence while his friends gave him disbelieving looks. “Oh! Or my soulmate…!”

“I usually don’t get the whole ‘answering every call’ thing.” Marshall said, ignoring Toby. “Does it necessarily have to be every call? These trolls can actually do something rather than ask us to do all of the dirty work.”

Jim slammed his locker. “Guys, it doesn’t matter because, at lunch, I’m taking it straight to the post office. Easy win, for once.”

“What?” Everyone turned to find the school bully, Steve Palchuk, walking towards them. “You think you’re gonna win today, Lame Junior?”

“It’s none of your business.” Marshall said.

Steve scoffed and rolled his eyes, leaning against the lockers. “Yeah right, Newbie. The Touch-A-Truck-athon is mine. It’s the ultimate test of endurance, and no one can touch like me.” He shoved through Jim, Marshall, and Toby, until he took Claire’s hand. “Am I right, Claire?”

Claire pulled her hand back in disgust. “Ugh, in your dreams.” She muttered, looking away from him.

Steve imitated an explosion at Jim’s face as he glared and finally walked away, leaving the four alone.

“Aw, poor Steve,” Toby said, “I think he’s becoming unhinged.”

“Oh, man, the Truck-athon’s today?” Jim said, like he suddenly remembered. “That’s gonna take all day!”

“Jim, it’s just a stupid contest.” Marshall pointed out. “It’ll be no big deal if you want to bail from it. I was thinking about it, too.”

“No way!” Toby exclaimed. “Focus, guys. We’re trying to win Spring King, remember? We can be cool?”

Marshall smirked and chuckled. “Uh, we? ”

“You mean you want to be cool.” Jim stated, smirking as well.

“Semantics. Jim already won the first challenge which Marshall totally flunked. If either of you ace this, you’ll be a lock to be king. Then I’ll be duke.”

“It’s all about you, ain’t it?” Marshall said with his arms crossed.

Toby placed a hand on Jim’s shoulder. “Just win this, guys, and you won’t have to worry about any more of these stupid things. It’s a win-win.”

“You said we needed to step up, Jim.” Claire added.

“Guys, troll mail… not what I meant.” Jim complained, going through his locker again to grab the box.

“This is our chance to show you.”

Marshall contemplated for a moment before he leaned to Jim and whispered, “Honestly, I think it’s best that they answer the call this time. I think they could really use it. Besides, I think they could use a little mischief and life lessons.”

Jim sighed, pulled the box out of his locker, and held it out to Toby. “Just remember, don’t open the box.”

Toby snatched the box from his friend’s hands. “Don’t worry, dude. Postmaster Toby and his assistant Claire, will handle with care.” He said confidently while Claire rolled her eyes. As Toby grabbed the address from Jim, he dropped the box and quickly picked it back up. “Oops.”

Toby sheepishly walked away with Claire, leaving Jim and Marshall alone.

“Five bucks they mess up and something bad happens?” Marshall betted.

“Done.” Jim said, holding his hand out and the two five it.

In the afternoon, all of the Spring Fling nominees gathered around Señor Uhl’s truck in the front of the school.

“King and queen nominees, approach the truck. Place your hands on the vehicle.” Uhl said as Darci, Shannon, Mary, Steve, Jim, and Marshall did as they were told. “Should you cease contact with it at any time, you will be eliminated.”

“Hoo-hoo! I just downed ten energy drinks and I can go all night.” Steve said with pride.

“Aren’t you worried you’ll have to use the bathroom?” Jim wondered.

“Let’s just say I got it covered.”

“Ooh! Are you wearing a diaper?” Shannon said, cringing in disgust.

Steve only cackled. “Who’s the loser now, loser?” He grunted and stretched before he sighed in relief, everyone cringing in disgust. “Hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!”

“The Touch-A-Truck-athon begins!” Uhl said dramatically.

The contestants stared at each other, unsure of what to do, so they just stood there with their hands on the truck.

“Well… this is awkward.” Marshall complemented.

Meanwhile in the school foyer, Claire and Toby were by the lockers, getting ready for school.

“Okay, so right after fourth period, we go straight to the post office.” Toby said, shutting his locker. “Got the package?”

“In my backpack. Check.” Claire said, showing her bag wide open with the package.

“And I have the address. Che–” Toby tried to grab the note from his pocket, but didn’t feel it and his face dropped. “Uh-Oh, no.” He tried to feel all around him, realizing he misplaced the address.

Claire glared. “You lost the address?”

“What? No! Of course not!” Toby lied. “...You don’t happen to remember it, do ya?”

“Mm…” Claire grunted angrily.

“It’s gotta be here somewhere.” Toby searched himself, the backpack, the ground, his locker, etc.

“Look everywhere. I promised Jim. He gave us the easiest mission and we already screwed it up?” As Claire spoke, Toby impulsively went for the box and opened it; a gust of wind blew in his face and he quickly closed it. Toby’s eyes widened as Claire stared at him. “Wait, you opened it?”

“No. no. Haha, nope. No way.” Toby lied once again. “Define ‘opened’, though.” Toby pointed at Claire’s nose. “You told me to look everywhere!”

Claire pushed his finger away as curiosity got the best of her, she couldn’t help but ask, “Well, what was in it?”

“Nothing, just a whoosh.”

“What do you mean, ‘whoosh’?”

“The box was totally empty, but before I could close it, it was like… whoooosssshhh.”

Claire pushed the box inside her bag. “That sounds really bad–” Toby suddenly grunted as he reached for his back pockets. “Toby? Are you okay?”

Toby suddenly pulled out the address. “Oh look! The address was in my back pocket the whole time. Cripes.”

Claire rolled her eyes and snatched the note. “Ugh, you are so weird. I’m holding onto this from now on. I’ll meet you here after class.” With that, she walked off before he could argue.

Toby blew a raspberry. “Pfft! Fine!” He huffed off to class, unaware that a pencil floated out of his backpack.

Back at the Touch-a-Truck-athon, everything seemed to go smoothly, until Mary started squeezing her legs together.

“Ugh! When do we get a pee break?” Mary complained.

“That’s the point, Miss Wang. There are none.” Señor Uhl replied, clearly enjoying it.

“Doesn’t anyone else have to go?” Mary asked the competitors.

Steve chuckled as he shivered. “Depends.”

“Ew! Gross.” Shannon said, covering her nose in disgust.

“Giving up yet, Newbie and Lame Junior?”

“Hand on truck, not that difficult.” Jim snarked.

“This isn’t worth it!” Mary exclaimed as she gave up and ran off to the bathroom.

“ Adiós , you have been eliminated.” Señor Uhl smiled, waving her off.

Mary passed by Strickler, who watched with a smirk as he stepped to the truck with a plan clear in his mind.

“Are competitions always this weird here?” Marshall asked Jim.

“Everything’s weird around here. You’d get used to it.” Jim said, until he noticed a certain changeling approaching their way and glared.

“Mr. Lake, I’ve been meaning to speak with you.” Strickler said with his hands behind his back. “I received word from a mutual acquaintance, Mr. Rot. He said you had lost something rather valuable the other day.”

“I’ll get it back.” The Trollhunter replied in determination.

“Sure, you will. And I’ve noticed someone else is no longer with you. Miss Sturges? I hear she’s on her little… business trip with her aunt.” Jim glared even more, especially Strickler was still smiling, even Marshall was disgusted by Strickler’s lack of concern for Talia’s well-being. “Oh! And I’m on my way to another lunch date…” The changeling placed a hand on Jim’s shoulder. “With your mother.” Everyone gaped at the news that the principal was dating Jim’s mom. “It's a shame you won't join us. You don't happen to have a breath mint on you, do you?”

Marshall swiped Strickler’s hand off of Jim. “Dude, uncool! Why don’t you stop getting under his skin?”

“I have a breath mint!” Shannon held out a container of mints for Strickler and pointed at it.

“ Adiós , Shannon,” Señor Uhl announced. “Darci wins for the girls.”

Dread filled Shannon as she suddenly dropped to the truck, banging her head against it. Steve just laughed and pointed his thumb at her.

“What? That’s right! Go, Darci! I’m fabulous! Of course, I am, ‘cause I’m Darci!” She celebrated, dancing around.

Strickler reached for the mints, snickering as he shook the container at Jim’s face, and walked off.

Marshall shook his head, before an idea of payback formed in his head. He tapped Jim on the shoulder, catching his attention. “Hey, watch this.” He whispered before he discreetly began wiggling his fingers. “ Scandall ac ruinam .” He clenched his hand into a fist and pulled his arm back slightly, as if pulling a rope.

Strickler yelped when an unknown force lifted his leg up and he face-planted into a mud pile. Everyone laughed at the principal as he stood back up and tried to wipe the mud stains off his jacket. The changeling turned towards the Trollhunter, seeing him leaning in satisfaction. The boy next to him, Marshall, revealed his wizard nature by discreetly waving his yellowing glowing hand. Strickler’s eyes widened at the sight before he frowned, storming off.

“Alright, alright, get back to class!” Uhl said as everyone dispersed back into the building.

“Okay, that was satisfying.” Jim whispered to Marshall, who shrugged humbly.

Meanwhile in Miss Janeth’s class, she was teaching a math lesson as Toby was about to fall asleep in boredom… until he felt his feet lift off the ground. His eyes shot open and realized his whole body was floating and quickly scrambled to sit back down.

“No! Oh no! No, no, no!” Toby panicked.

Miss Janeth heard Toby’s outburst as she turned to him, glaring. “Mr. Domzalski, is there a problem?”

“No! Just loving triangles.” Toby said, trying to stay at his desk.

“Then perhaps you can come up to the board and solve this one.”

“I respectfully decline.” All of his classmates laughed and snickered, and he realized that the wind in the box was somehow causing him to float.

“Mr. Domzalski, it is not a request,” Miss Janeth said sternly. “Come to the board right NOW!”

Toby sucked in a breath and hopped up to the front, still holding onto his desk. Everyone giggled and snickered at the sight. He grabbed the marker from his math teacher and looked at the board hopelessly, everyone continued laughing while he tried to reach the board. Toby grunted and gave up, grabbing the large stack of books from Miss Janeth’s desk, grabbed his backpack and walked to the door.

“Where do you think you’re going, Mr. Domzalski?!” Miss Janeth demanded.

“Uhh… bathroom!” Toby said before he disappeared behind the door. He made it to his locker outside and quickly grabbed more things to help weigh him down, all while mocking at what got him into this mess. “Oh yes, we’ll deliver the package. We'll deliver the package. What a dumb idea!” He hopped a couple times and kept both his feet on the ground.

Unfortunately, one of Steve’s lackeys, Seamus, shoved Toby to his knees, making him drop his books. “Move it, Dumb-zalski!” Seamus laughed as he walked off.

Toby frowned, but gasped as he began to float. “No, no, no, no, no!” He flailed his hands, trying in vain to reach his backpack, but couldn’t reach it as he rolled from beneath the platform. He tried grab it, but lost his grip.

Meanwhile, Claire was in health class trying to pay attention to the coach’s lesson.

“‘The human skeleton completely regenerates every seven years.’ Woah, is that true? That's crazy!” Coach Lawrence read from a book. “I'll tell you what, my spine does not regenerate…”

Claire sighed as she scribbled what she had in mind… until she saw a certain chubby friend floating upside down through the window. “Coach Lawrence! Uh, I need the hall pass. Girl problems.” She said with a shy smile.

Claire was excused as she rushed outside, trying to track down Toby and carrying his backpack.

“Claire! Help! Help!” Toby’s voice echoed quietly as she tried to find him, until she finally spotted him holding onto the flagpole for dear life.

“Toby! What are you doing up there?” Claire called up.

“I’ve never loved my school so much!” Toby looked down, finding the white truck with Steve beatboxing uncomfortably close to Jim and Marshall. Luckily for Toby, the two were facing the other way and unaware of their chubby friend’s magical misfortune. “Quick, Quick! Get me down, get me down!”

Claire groaned as she ran to the roof and pulled Toby down with the flag rope. She handed him his backpack, allowing him to plop down onto his butt.

“It was the whoosh, wasn’t it?” Claire demanded.

“Oh! This is all your fault! You were the one who wanted to deliver it!” Toby complained.

“But you volunteered with me.”

“Because you're gonna take all the glory!” Toby clutched his backpack. “We can't tell Jim. Promise me, you won't tell Jim. He already thinks I'm useless.

Claire crossed her arms, frustrated. “Toby, look at us. We are useless.”

“Let me think, let me think, let me think–” Toby gasped with an idea. “Maybe Blinky will know how to fix this!”

“Blinky? He’s at Jim’s house.” Claire grabbed Toby as he floated again and she dragged him along like a balloon.

Meanwhile, at Mr. Benoit’s French café, Strickler and Barbara sat at a table outside having some coffee together.

“–Yeah, he’s been talking to the new guidance counselor about his father.” Barbara said.

“Guidance counselor?” Strickler asked as he took a sip.

“Yes, the one you recently brought in. Mr. Blinky?” At the mention of the familiar name, Strickler retched and his drink sprayed out of his nose, making him cough. “Are you okay?”

Strickler cleared his throat. “Mr. Blinky?” Unaware of the adults, Toby floated by as Claire chased after him.

“I’m sorry,” Barbara stated, oblivious to the commotion nearby. “Here I am on a date, going on about Jim’s father. I really don’t know how to do these things.”

Strickler smiled and placed his hand over hers. “You’re doing just fine.”

Toby continued to float away as Claire tried to catch up to him, running down the neighborhood.

“Uh! Hey, grab me! Grab me! Don't lose me like you lost the stone!” Toby called out.

“I’m trying! And shut up!” Claire scolded, jumping up and trying to reach him, but missed.

Toby’s panic rose as he began to float higher. “No, no, no, no!” Suddenly, he began to sink as he kicked his legs. “Whoa! Wait a sec! Hey I think– I think it's wearing off!” His feet touched the ground. “Nice! It just wore off!” However, as he tried to take a step, he felt his body getting heavier and he fell face first into the pavement; the concrete cracked from the impact. “What’s happening to me?!”

“Toby, what’s wrong?” Claire asked as she knelt beside him.

“Can’t move!” Toby sobbed as Claire struggled to pull him up, but he was so heavy, she could barely move him an inch.

“The whoosh! It’s making you switch between super light and super heavy without warning!”

“That seems accurate.”

Claire looked around and found a wagon in someone’s yard. She managed to drag Toby into it and strained with all her might to get him to Jim’s house. “Uhhh! Toby, no offense, but you got a real weight problem.”

“Not funny!” Toby scolded, lying helplessly in the wagon with his backpack on his stomach. He suddenly heard sirens beep nearby. “Oh no! It’s the po-po!”

Claire stopped as a policeman stepped up to them. “Hey, cool kids, what you doing there? Skipping school?” He questioned.

“Oh, hello, officer!” Claire greeted as she tried to come up with an explanation. “I'm just taking my brother, um, to his appointment at the hospital. He, uh, has a rare condition.”

“Yes!” Toby said, lifting his head. “I have no bones.”

“What? Seriously?” The police bought.

“Extremely rare. Someone stole his wheelchair.” Claire added in.

“Ugh, poor kid. No bones? I can't let you go like this. Let me call a squad car.” He grabbed his walkie-talkie.

“That's very kind of you, sir, but, uh, he likes the fresh air.”

“No, I insist.” As the officer turned his back to the kids, Claire glanced at Toby, only to realize he was missing. She ran from the officer to try and find him. “Hey, uh? I got a kid here, real hero. Needs a lift. Probably one of the larger cars. Over.” As the officer turned around, the kids were missing and abandoned the wagon. “Wait, what? Something real funny’s goin’ on around here.”

As the officer turned around, the wagon began to float behind him.

Back outside of the school, Jim, Marshall, and Steve still remained by the truck with their hands on. Señor Uhl sat nearby, reading a magazine and supervising the boys.

Marshall leaned against the hood of the truck, bored out of his mind, and then groaned, “Is it possible to literally die of boredom?”

“Depends how you define it.” Jim joked.

“Ooh, you giving up, Newbie?” Steve snarked.

Marshall rolled his eyes. “My old school in Seattle didn’t exactly have challenges as weird as these.”

Jim stared at his new friend. “You’re from Seattle?”

“Yep. I’ll admit, this suburban town is a lot different from the city life I’m more used to. My dad thought it was best we should start somewhere fresh outside of Seattle, and got a job offer as a radio show host here in Arcadia. He says he also moved us here so he could spend more time with me, but he’s still never around most of the time.”

“Whoa, really?” Marshall and Jim stared at Steve, who sounded genuinely sympathetic for his rival. “I-I mean…” He quickly changed back to his snotty behavior. “Yeah, right, that’s what all dads do; leave their sons to fend for themselves while they live off the glory days.”

The Trollhunter and the wizard just stared at the bully… and then exchanged glances, as if acknowledging that the three actually had something in common.

Señor Uhl tried to take a sip of coffee, only to find out that the cup was empty. He glanced at his watch and spoke, “Hour four is complete. I need more coffee. Marshall is in charge.” With that, he left.

“Duck!” Marshall exclaimed as he and Jim dodged Steve’s punch. “Hey!”

“Seriously?” Jim scowled, straightening back up.

“My hand hasn’t left the truck.” Steve mocked before he attacked the two again and they ran around the truck.

“Quit it! Don’t make me–” Jim warned, but Steve didn’t listen as he threw another punch. The Trollhunter caught it and twisted his wrist, throwing him over Marshall.

As Steve tried to throw another punch, Marshall shot his arm out and pinned Steve’s head against the hood. “Let go, dweeb!” The bully grunted as he pushed the wizard onto the truck.

“Get off me, jerkface!” Marshall exclaimed as he and Jim pummeled the brute down.

Meanwhile, Toby kept floating upward and tried to nab on a branch, which broke as he flew higher.

“This isn’t happening!” Toby whimpered until his phone rang. “Claire, it’s you!”

“ Toby, you drifted away! Where the heck are you? ” Claire asked through the phone.

“I’m right above the–” However, Toby’s phone slipped from his hands and plummeted to the ground, shattering on impact. “No, no, no, no, no! Come on!” He quickly caught sight of a familiar house up ahead. “Is that Claire’s house?” The cursed chubby boy flailed his arms as he struggled to float above the estate. “NotEnrique! NotEnrique!”

Claire’s fake brother, NotEnrique, popped out the window and saw Toby floating in the air. “What the-? Hey, Tons-Of-Fun! What you doin' all the way up there?” The changeling called up.

“Quick! Do something!”

“Hold on a sec!” NotEnrique hopped inside and snapped a selfie with Toby floating over his head.

“NotEnrique!”

“This is priceless!”

Toby scolded. “That's what you did? You took a selfie?”

“Send you a copy!” With that, NotEnrique went back inside.

Toby floated higher and higher into the clouds and he sobbed that this might be the end of him. “This is it! This is how I go out. I had so much left to do. So many taco trucks I never ate at–” However, he got whacked by a kite and he looked down and saw Claire.

“Grab it already!” Claire called up to him.

“You found me! What the heck? Reel me in, reel me in!”

Claire refused and demanded, “Say it!”

“Say what?”

“I'm not bringing you down until you admit you've been a butt to me all day. You're jealous of me being close to Jim!”

“Claire! I’m sorry, okay? Come on!”

“Admit it! You’ve been a total butt!”

Toby let out a grunt. “Okay, you’re right, I am a butt.” He sighed and confessed as Claire began to pull him down, “It’s just– For so long, it was just Jim, Toby, and Tally show, you know? And then ever since we lost Tally, you and Marshall show up with these super rad powers and shadow staff, and what do I have? I’ve got weight problems.”

Claire grabbed Toby’s hand and guided him to a light post nearby. “Toby, you, Jim, and Talia are the terrific trio. I can never change that, and neither would Marshall.”

“Hoo! I was afraid you were gonna be mad at me, and we were never gonna be friends again, and it was just all these bad things I didn't want to think about.”

As Toby spoke, Claire suddenly floated next  to him, upside down and holding her backpack.

“Toby, I think the curse is spreading.” Claire said, unamused.

“Oh, no! What do we do? What do we do?”

“Let's just get to Jim's house. Blinky will know what to do.” The two teenagers swam through the air, trying to reach the cul-de-sac.

Back at the Touch-A-Truck-athon, Jim had Steve pinned as Marshall struggled to get the bully off.

“Hands still on the truck!” Steve laughed.

“Get off us, Palchuk!” Marshall exclaimed, but Steve pushed Jim to the side while Marshall dropped into the bed of the truck.

“Cadden’s gone. Looks like it’s just you and me now, buttsnack!”

Steve threw a punch at Jim, who yelped and narrowly dodged. The two got inside the truck, bumping into the horn as they kicked and punched one another. Meanwhile, Marshall laid casually in the bedside, listening to the commotion and waiting for the right moment. Jim and Steve got out and danced around the truck before Jim decided to stop.

“Steve, stop this!” Jim demanded.

“Why couldn’t you let me win this?” Steve blurted out, catching Jim’s attention. “But then you never do, do you?”

“What are you talking about?”

“People respected me. And you broke my face in front of everyone. I got benched from the team and the play.” Jim, being the trusting, kind-hearted boy he was, believed him. “And now you got Claire. I like my life. You've threatened everything I know, turned my world upside down. And you know what the worst part is? I... I'm intimidated by you, Jim.”

“What? Steve, I don't know what to say, man. I didn't know. I do care.”

“Yeah, right.”

Jim sighed and removed his hand from the truck. “You know what. Here. Look. You win.”

Steve immediately laughed at Jim and gloated. “Hahahahaha! I can't believe you fell for it! Hahaha! Whoo! Haha haha!” Marshall continued laying in the back of the truck and rolled his eyes. “Who's the loser now, loser? Ka-boom! Hahaha!”

Señor Uhl returned to his truck. “What happened here? I heard there was a fight! Are you okay?”

“Yeah–” Jim said, but his Spanish teacher walked past him and to his truck.

“Oh, thank God. My sweet Susanna is unharmed.” Uhl kissed the truck. “ Du bist mein Schnuckiputzi. ” He noticed that everyone was staring at him weirdly as he cleared his throat and stood up. “It seems we have a winner.”

“Whoo!” Steve cheered, his back turned to the truck. Marshall revealed himself still on the truck as the jock slid around and danced, celebrating his so-called ‘victory’. “That's right! Who wins? I do! Look at me! I-”

“Marshall is the champion of the Touch-A-Truck-athon.”

Steve froze and turned around. “Wait, what?!” He found Marshall sitting on the bed of the truck. Immediately, he lost his cool and cried dramatically, “No, no, no, no, NOOOOOO!!!”

At Jim’s house, Draal consoled with Blinky about the Trollhunter’s friends, holding onto the Shadow Staff in his prosthetic hand.

“She nearly took my head off with the Shadow Staff. The chubby one’s just as bad.” Draal grunted.

“They're just human whelps after all. Hopefully, they'll get their acts together soon enough.” Blinky replied, checking off a small board, until they were interrupted.

“Blinky, you gotta help us!” Toby shouted from upstairs.

Blinky dropped his clipboard and ran upstairs, only to find Toby and Claire floating aimlessly around the house. “What in blue blazes?!”

“Toby opened Bagdwella's box, now we're floating and sinking, and it's getting worse!” Claire explained quickly, “What's happening?”

The furniture began to float as well as Blinky tried to comprehend what was happening. Toby was crushed to the floor, just as the humanized troll was lifted into the air. As Toby spun in the air, Bagdwella’s box flew out of his backpack as Blinky caught it in his hands.

Blinky gasped, recognizing it. “A curse box! Why would you be in possession of such a dangerous gift?”

“We were trying to help Jim, but, please, can you turn it off?” Toby pleaded. “Ooh, a Nougat Nummy!”

“A curse cannot be broken, it can only be passed on, or it will grow stronger by the minute.” Blinky tried to think as he shoved Toby aside. “Vendel. June–” He grunted when he collided with a bookshelf. “Vendel or June can contain the curse. We must get to them.”

“But how?! We’ll never get to Trollmarket!” Toby said, hanging onto a TV until they heard the house shake.

“Oh, no! The curse is spreading to the house!” Claire panicked.

“We must get to Vendel and June!” Blinky yelled out.

“What foolishness is this?” Draal demanded as he entered the room, only to get himself lifted into the air as the Shadow Staff flew towards Toby.

Toby gasped with the solution. “Claire, use your Shadow Staff! You can get us to Vendel and Miss Sturges!”

Claire caught the staff and looked at it hopelessly. “But I can't! I can only open a portal that's big enough for a baby mouse or an olive, remember?”

“You must think of Vendel or June.” Blinky responded. “Clear your mind, think of nothing but either!”

Claire opened the staff and concentrated, but the weapon remained dormant. “I can’t!”

“Okay, I hate to do this. Umm… Hey, Claire! Don't let us down, like you did with the Killstone, remember? You lost it!” Toby mocked.

Claire stared at him in shock and confusion. “What?”

The house began to lift off the ground as Toby continued, “You know, I don't think you're ready to be a Trollhunter. I really don't. You see that Shadow Staff? You’re not worthy to wield its powers. Am I right, Blinky?”

“Um…” Blinky quickly caught onto Toby’s plan. “Indeed! Yes!”

“I saved you! I thought we were friends now.” Claire said angrily.

“Friends don't let friends down, like you did with the Killstone!”

“Why are you being such a butt again?!” As Claire’s anger grew, the staff in her hands began to darken.

“Oh, are you angry, Claire?! Are you mad?! Are you mad enough?!”

“Yeah, I’m angry!”

“Then look at the staff and think of Vendel or June, and make a portal!”

Claire’s eyes landed on her new weapon, realizing what Toby was doing. “Thank you!”

She closed her eyes and concentrated on focusing all of her emotions through the Shadow Staff as a black ball of shadow magic appeared at the tip of the staff. She pointed the staff at the floor, creating a large shadow portal.

Meanwhile, down in Trollmarket, Vendel was reading a book and drinking in the Pub, until June walked in.

“Vendel, have you seen my curse box?” The sorceress wondered.

“Not that I’m aware.” Vendel replied.

“I caught a pirate troll trying to sell off a box sealing a dangerous, illegal Gravity Curse. But as I was about to lock it up in a vault, someone stole it from my–”

Suddenly, a portal opened up, scaring both the elder and the sorceress.

“What in Deya’s Grace?!” Vendel exclaimed as he looked up and saw Claire appear.

“Vendel, June! Pull us through!” Claire exclaimed.

Vendel and June grabbed the girl’s hands and pulled her and their friends through. Jim’s house landed back down and the furniture crashed to the ground as the curse left with them. Everyone landed on top of Vendel and things began to float.

“Watch out!” Claire yelled as everyone scrambled out of the way before Draal nearly collided with them. “I did it? I did it!”

“What did you do now, Blinkous?!” Vendel demanded, holding onto a lamp.

“Don’t look down at me, it’s Tobias who is cursed.” Blinky pointed out, holding onto Toby’s legs.

“Nevermind, found the illegal curse.” June snarked, floating upside down with her arms crossed. “Who gave it to you?”

“Bagdwella.” Draal confessed, floating past her. “She said it was a package for her sister, until the chubby one opened it!”

“I’ll apologize a million times later, but can you stop this?” Toby yelled.

“Of course, but I need a vessel to trap the curse.” Vendel said.

“Quick, get something! Anything!” Claire said frantically.

“Wait, not anything!” Toby said, grinning with something else in mind. “I know just the thing…”

Under Toby’s request, Vendel and June managed to transfer and seal the gravity curse into the warhammer Toby wanted as his own weapon. The warhammer glowed orange like fire as Toby wielded it without an issue, flipping it around.

“Awesome sauce!” Toby lost its grip as it flew, but he quickly grabbed it and pointed it at Claire. “Now, we both have sweet weapons. I was born to wield the warhammer!”

As Toby swung his new weapon, Claire backflipped as the two playfully sparred as she managed to disarm Toby.

“The curse appears to be stable.” Blinky said, as Toby ran after his hammer, passing him, Aaarrrgghh, and Vendel.

“Sort of.” Aaarrrgghh said as Jim and Marshall joined them.

“They look pretty good. Any problems mailing the package?” The Trollhunter wondered.

“Actually, Master Jim–” Blinky began to confess.

“HEEEEELLLPP!” Bagdwella’s voice cried out as Claire and Toby stopped sparring. The female troll ran through the gates, being chased by an enraged June Sturges, armed with her scythe. 

“You stole the curse box from my home?!” June exclaimed, outraged as she swung her scythe around and chased Bagdwella around the Hero’s Forge in front of everyone. “I was trying to seal it off because they’re illegal! You nearly risked exposing trollkind for a little prank on your sister?! Do you have any idea how reckless that was?!” Bagdwella ran past the heroes and down the narrow platform as June stopped and shouted after her, “If something like that happens again, I’ll infest your shop with every gnome in Trollmarket, YOU HEAR ME?!” As soon as Bagdwella disappeared, screaming her head off, June took a breath, calming herself down, and turned to everyone. “Sorry you had to see that.”

Jim and Marshall turned towards Claire and Toby, who were standing there with their weapons.

Toby chuckled nervously as he held his warhammer over his shoulder. “Hey, Jimbo! It’s a real funny story.”

“I’m sure the only thing funny here is how I lost the bet.” Jim deadpanned.

Marshall grinned and held his hand out to Jim, who begrudgingly placed his five dollar bill on the wizard’s palm. “Be thankful you didn’t bet on dying your hair, man.” He said as he walked up to Toby and Claire.

“Regardless, your team did an excellent job,” Vendel interjected and smiled at Toby, Marshall, and Claire standing in the middle of the Forge. “Your allies are getting stronger. In time, a lot of time, they may actually be... useful.”

Jim smiled at his friends. “‘Useful’. It’s a start.” He said.

“Alright, Trollhunter…” Marshall said before he cracked his neck and his hands glowed as he summoned dual katanas. He twirled them around in his hands and got into a ready pose. “Let’s spar!”

Jim smiled and donned his sword as the two engaged in sword combat, while Claire and Toby resumed their playful sparring.

June joined Vendel and watched the four teenagers sparring with each other. “I still don’t feel comfortable with the idea of Claire wielding the Shadow Staff.” She admitted privately. “It’s still an ancient relic of dark magic created by–”

“And I understand your concerns, witchling,” Vendel said, “Dealing with dark magicks is never an easy task, if one is easily swayed by its corrupting nature. And that is why, one day, I am entrusting you to protect the children from the darkness should it ever threaten to lead them astray.”

June looked back at the kids as they switched sparring partners and continued acting playful, making her sigh. “One day. But until then, we’ll let them enjoy their adventures. They still have much to learn. And hopefully… we’ll save Talia before Gunmar gets to her first.”

Chapter Text

Talia trained in the dark empty room by herself with Skarlagk, Chompsky, and Jinx watching. She threw every punch and kick in the air, hoping to unlock the power she had used to save her friends when they were once in a struggle with Amos.

“Go on! Unleash the fury! Go! Fight!” Skarlagk yelled.

The girl jumped high in the air and slammed down with a punch, creating a crater-like hole to the ground. Talia opened her eyes, realizing that it did not come through. She pulled her fist out and kneeled, letting out a big sigh of disappointment.

“I don’t get it,” Talia complained. “I was able to do it when I fought Amos, but now I can’t figure out how to do it again.”

Skarlagk raised a stone eyebrow and held her chin to think. “Can you remember or think of what might have triggered your enhancement ability?” She asked.

“I don’t know.” Talia thought back for a moment. “It all happened so fast. I got scared… stressed and…” She then realized something else. Back when her only two friends were endangered, when Amos almost tried to kill them, she feared losing them and could not bear the thought.

“What? What else?”

Talia was about to speak, but then she looked back to her friends, thinking if she told her. Skarlagk might do something crazy again and put her friends in danger. Like when she put her in that situation with the Gumm-Gumms when she first got here.

“Nothing.” She lied.

Skarlagk took a deep breath and sighed. “Very well. Go get yourself some rest. We’ll try again later.” She said as she walked out of the room, closing the doors behind her.

Talia and her friends went back to her dorm. She closed the door behind her and searched her chambers.

“What are you doing?” Jinx asked.

She shushed him to keep quiet. “I think I may have found a way to use my enhancement ability again.” She whispered.

“You do?!” She shushed the cat familiar’s loud voice, covering his mouth with her right index finger.

“We can’t let Skarlagk or any of the Gumm-Gumms know of this. If we’re gonna rescue Enrique and find the portal to get out of here, we need to keep this between us.”

In the Crucible Pit of the Gumm-Gumm warlord, Amos arrived at the throne room and kneeled before his master… much to his disgust.

“You wish to see me, Lord Gunmar?” He said sarcastically.

“I would watch your tone, cat.” Gunmar spoke up, sitting on his throne with the totem in his grasp to remind him. “When the girl broke free of your trap, tell me exactly what happened.”

Amos raised his head and looked him in the eye. “I’m not certain what happened. But what I do know is she must have reacted when I tried to finish her little friends that were accompanying her.” This caught Gunmar’s attention and continued to listen. “A gnome and a black cat. But this one was no ordinary cat: It was a witch’s familiar.”

“The cub’s guardian.”

“Hmm?”

“Bular told me about capturing a witch after learning of that girl’s existence.”

“A witch? Raising a Silver Lion? Why would anyone entrust their only offspring to a witch?”

“It does not matter why. What matters is survival. And these friends you speak of. It is obvious the Trollhunter had sent them here. I do not know why, but I believe it has to do with… more than finding that girl.”

Talia sat in a cross-legged position, closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, and slowly exhaled. She focused on concentrating on the people of what matters to her the most. Her friends, her guardian, her parents, how they made her feel and how much she needed them.

She slowly opened her eyes and reached out her right hand. “Okay. Try touching my hand.” She told Jinx and Chompsky. They touched her palm with their little hands and prepared themselves of what might happen next… but nothing. “Do you guys feel anything?”

Jinx opened his left eye, expecting something as well, so did Chompsky as he removed his hand from his eyes. They did not feel a thing as Jinx shook his head for her answer.

Talia landed on her back and moaned, “Well, that’s just great.”

“Hey, don’t beat yourself up, kid, you’ll figure it out.” Jinx supported her.

“Neep.” Chomspky agreed.

“Thanks, guys,” Talia said, appreciating their support. “But I still wish I knew how to do it right now.”

Chompsky stroked his beard for a minute, until he perked up as he came up with a solution. “Chit-tat-tat-tat-tat!” He chattered.

“You have an idea?” Jinx asked.

Chompsky began to chatter, explaining Jinx of what his idea was, which might probably be the key to getting them out of the Darklands. He took out a pacifier that belonged to the real Enrique.

Talia noticed it. “You’ve found Enrique?” She asked, astonished.

Chompsky nodded in response and handed the pacifier to her.

“It may be risky, but…” Jinx tried to explain.

“But what?” She asked.

“If you get a good look at Enrique and the rest of the unfortunate children being trapped here… it might be just what you need to use your power again.”

“Are you crazy? Amos could still be out there, waiting for the opportunity to capture me. And once he does, I’ll be handed over to Gunmar on a silver platter.”

“Then, we’ll just have to play stealthy, like we’ve always had.”

Talia did not like the idea of putting the infants in danger, especially Enrique. But what if they were right? What if she needed a little motivation? “Okay. Let’s go pay our little amigo a visit.”

Somewhere in the eternal labyrinth of the dead wasteland cavern, the traitorous member of a once powerful family scavenged, searching for the scent of his prey and hoped of finding the last descendant of his brother. His heart was filled with nothing but hate and spite, but something on his mind was clouding, blocking his concentration.

A witch caring for a lion? He thought. Now there’s a story I would love to know. Time truly has changed since I’d been sealed away in that jar. A surviving descendant of my brother’s bloodline, being raised by a witch, and a human Trollhunter thriving on the surface trying to save the lioness?

The Dark Lion clawed his sharp nails on the rock wall, jumping from pillar to pillar, landing perfectly on his feet. He raised his head, closed his eyes, took in a big deep breath, used his sixth sense to feel the presence of life in this barren wasteland… and just like that, he had found his target.

“Little cub, little cub. What are you up to this time?” He said to himself, clicking his tongue.

Even though Talia’s disguise had failed to keep her identity a secret, it was still good enough for camouflage. She was lucky enough to sneak out of the fortress without Skarlagk or any of her forces noticing her. Now, the real challenge was to keep herself hidden in the shadows without getting caught by her enemies. With her friends on her back to guide her to Enrique’s location, she moved swiftly as the wind followed the trail.

“How much further?” Talia asked as she ran and pounced from rock to rock.

“Almost there.” Jinx said, pointing out. “It’s down below that pit on the right.”

Talia looked to the corner of her right, seeing the pit with dim lit lights. She jumped down towards the pit, jumped from each pillar side to side, caught the next rock with her bare hands, caught the next, and swung to the side of the cliff without making a sound to alert whatever was guarding the Nursery. She looked over and heard the children’s coos and laughter; there were so many, she couldn’t even count. They were all in their cribs, hanging like a bunch of chandeliers, it was sickening.

How does he live with himself like this? She thought, clenching her fists. Stealing babies from their families, replacing them with fakes without their parents realizing, it’s just… ugh! I hate this guy so much .

Jinx saw the look in her eyes and he could tell she was angry and nonetheless upset. “You okay?” He asked concerningly.

Talia shook off the bad vibes and focused. “I’m fine.” She answered. “Let’s find Enrique before anyone notices we’re here.”

Amos chased down the scent Talia had left behind on the trail. He knew very little of the Darklands during all of his time being trapped inside that vessel Merlin had sealed him away in.

He stopped when he heard a squawk coming from above and looked up to find a stalkling soaring. Recognizing the mirror slit in its eyes, he probably knew Gunmar was using it to spy on him again. The stalkling came down towards him and perched itself on the nearest rock, staring down upon him.

“Sending one of your birds to deliver me a message, Gunmar?” Amos asked in a sarcastic tone.

“What is the progress of searching for the cub?” He spoke through its beak.

“Patience, troll. I’m closing in on her as we speak.” The Dark Lion pointed out where the trail was leading him.

Gunmar looked through the eyes of the stalkling up ahead, recognizing the path. “The Nursery.”

“Nursery?”

“Little human maggots I stole for my impures to contain their flesh and walk amongst man.”

“What is it with you and your obsession with taking children?”

“Let’s uncover what the little spy is up to, shall we?”

Talia used her agile skill and stealth to avoid the goblins that were comforting and feeding the babies their bottles.

The Silver Lion jumped to the next crib where a baby girl with brown hair and heterochromia eyes (brown on the left and blue on the right) looked up, giggling at the mysterious figure. She read the label laying next to the child.

“‘Cassandra Keerstin. Born 1981’? This girl should be about thirty-five years old now.” Talia said, looking astounded.

“Kind of wondering what they’re feeding them, huh?” Jinx said.

Talia jumped to the nearest rock. “Gunmar and the rest of the changelings are robbing their lives.”

She pounced and swung on the next cradle with, only this time, a baby boy. The little one was startled and he was about to start crying from his rude awakening. Talia acted quickly by comforting and soothing the baby, rubbing his belly.

“Shush, shush, shush. Sorry, sweetie. I didn’t mean to wake you…” She looked at the name of the infant, but could not believe it herself. “Waltolomew Strickler?!” She got a good look at the baby boy again and could actually see the resemblance to the changeling who tried to kill Jim. “Wait, you’re the real Walter Strickler? Talk about irony.”

Chompsky knocked on her iron mask, grabbing her attention and told her to focus.

“Right, sorry.” She said before she jumped to the next cradle, and the nest baby she identified was the one she was looking for. “Enrique.”

Talia removed her mask to get a better look and touched the warmth of the child’s sweet, adorable, innocent face. Enrique took her thumb and began sucking on it, thinking one of her fingers was a pacifier. For every dark corner of this place, the pain she’d endured to survive, seeking guidance and teachings from a leader whose intentions were based on nothing but revenge… she had never felt this much joy in a while. Her eyes swelled up in tears as they began to drip from her face.

Jinx and Chompsky saw this and understood what she was feeling. But then there was something else that caught the black cat’s eye. Talia’s aura was making a scene. “Tal! You’re glowing!” Jinx’s voice rang through her head and she saw her hand touching Enrique’s face, shining like the same way it did when she was with Draal.

“We gotta get out of here!” Jinx stated, but too late.

“SA HOOOO!” The goblins yelled in alarm. Talia turned and saw the goblins alarming the other of the intruders in the Nursery.

She looked at Enrique one last time. “I’ll be back for you, Enrique. I promise!”

She jumped off the cradle, slid down the rock to her left with Jinx and Chompsky slinging on tight to her back. She jumped, performed a somersault in the air, and made a perfect landing.

Talia and the others ran out of the Nursery, leaving the goblins in the dust, but two creatures lurking from the shadows saw everything of what they had just seen.

“So, that’s what she has been seeking.” Amos said.

“The way she looked at the infant. It was like a mother mourning for her lost love.” Gunmar’s possessed stalkling smirked.

“You’re not suggesting to use that brat as bait to lure her right into your clutches, are you?”

“I need the children alive… for now.”

Amos looked at him, confused. “For now?”

Before Gunmar could say another word, a thought occurred: what if he could use this to his advantage?

Once they were out in the clear, Talia took in deep breaths from after having the chase with those goblins.

“Oi, we barely made it.” Jinx said, exasperated.

Talia stared at him seriously. “How are you so exhausted? I carried you two all the way on my back and did all the running.”

A loud screech came from above and behind, Talia turned around and before she could even look… it snatched her with its talons, lifting her high in the air.

“Stalkling!” Jinx screamed, hanging onto Chompsky and clinging onto Talia’s hood for dear life.

Talia struggled to break free, but to no avail. She activated her feral state, backflipped, and kicked the stalkling in the ribs, releasing her. She made a perfect landing on all fours with Jinx shocked, shaking from the death aerial ride… and he dramatically fell off her back. She looked up at the stalkling still soaring in the air. As it turned around, Talia growled in fury, ready for anything this vulture troll had to bring.

But instead of coming in for an attack, it perched itself on the nearest stone pillar and looked down upon the feral child. Just when things were getting stranger… it’s beak smirked with the sound of a chuckle.

“Never thought I would live the day to see you here.”

Talia turned all wide-eyed in shock, completely awestruck by what she was just hearing. “Y-you can speak?” She said, bewildered.

“Not the stalkling. When I have my pawns yield before me, my power allows me to see through their eyes.”

Talia clenched her fists and sneered, realizing what it had meant. “Gunmar!”

“Heh, heh, heh. Smart girl.”

She leered at the possessed creature. “What do you want?”

“The same as you: freedom. But we all know that there is no way out unless that fleshbag friend of yours opens the only thing keeping us here.”

Talia studied him and knew where he was going with this. “Is this the part where you propose a deal? Or try to take me back to your little Crucible Pit so you can use me to get to Jim? I love to break it to you, pal, I’m not easy to catch.”

She picked up her little friends and was about to make her leave, until he spoke. “Yes... But what would happen to the little boy you have found in my Nursery?”

That made Talia stop in her tracks, her breathing hitched. She knew Gunmar was talking about Enrique Nuñez, without a shadow of a doubt.

As the stunned lion turned back around, the stalkling came down off the pillar, crawling towards her, making her back up. “I will give you two choices: you kill Skarlagk and destroy her resistance or… you come quietly and serve me. And don’t despair, I will make sure no harm will come to him and the other changeling familiars.”

Talia was backed up against the wall with the demon now having her cornered. She stood her ground and remained quiet without letting him intimidate her. Gunmar was impressed and amused by her fighting spirit, which would soon be easily crushed.

“This is no request. I shall give you three days to decide or you can hear the screaming cries as I take the children’s lives.” With that, the stalkling took off with its wings flipping, creating a gust of wind that blinded and left her in the dust. As she looked up, Gunmar’s messenger creature was nowhere in sight.

Talia fell on her knees with her head hanging, facing down to the ground with the heavy weight on her shoulders of whatever fate Gunmar had in store for her and those children. If she did not make a choice… death will be coming for them.

Talia laid on her mattress, looking up at the ceiling with her mind still in thoughts of Gunmar’s proposal.

How could she have been so careless? Enrique and the babies’ lives were now on the line and it was all her fault. Now she wondered how she was going to get out of this. Her only two options were destroying the resistance or surrendering herself to him. Either way… she was doomed.

Chompsky took pity for his friend and blamed himself for putting them in this situation. If they had stayed in the fortress, none of this would have ever happened. Jinx had been doing some hard thinking or finding the solution to their problem… but so far, there had not been a single one. The pressure was clouding and stressing his brain out… and suddenly he snapped.

“Ugggggh!” He screamed, making a scene in the room. “That heartless, ruthless, megalomaniac! If I weren’t so small and he wasn’t immortal, I’d take his other eye!”

“Chit-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!” Chompsky chattered, agreeing with his furry friend.

“You said it, Chompsky!”

Talia watched how infuriated they were about all of this, feeling even more hopeless than ever. As they continued their frustration, she got off from her bed, walked out to leave them in their chambers, and went to go find someplace quiet for her to think. The only place where she went to clear her head and take time for herself was standing on the pillars, looking over the green eerie light illuminating over the horizon.

While doing some thinking, she could ask Jim or Kanjigar for advice… but then again, knowing Jim really well since kindergarten, it would just cause panic and make things more complicated for him while he searched for the stones. Even though Talia didn’t trust Skarlagk, she would never kill her and the Gumm-Gumm resistance, and there was absolutely no way she would ever surrender herself quietly. But what could she even do? She still had to make a decision or all of the babies in the nursery will die.

In the throne room of the Gumm-Gumm warlord, Kodanth appeared urgently, questioning his master.

“Lord Gunmar! I’ve just received word.” The changeling exclaimed. “Please tell me you are not attempting to burn down the Nursery in three days all for just one girl!”

“You dare question the Dark Lord’s authority?!” Dictatious said, entering the room.

“Do not interrupt me, Dictatious! I was speaking to him, not you!”

“SILENCE!” Gunmar roared, shaking the room to shut them up. Blue electricity flowed, channeling right through his arms and charging his body, giving him the strength to rise out of his throne. “I do not appreciate your tone with me, Impure.”

Kodanth shook in fear as he made his way towards him. Dictatious stepped aside, leaving him to whatever fate awaited the changeling. Kodanth fell onto his knees, clasped his hands together in plea for forgiveness. Gunmar approached the trembling changeling, stammering under his breath.

“I was only manipulating the girl in order to draw her attention.” The Skullcrusher confessed.

Kodanth looked up to him, confused. So it was all a lie? He thought.

“Don’t forget the only reason why we need them here: so your kind can use their skin to walk among man. She may be a lion, but she’s still human and that is her weakness. For what I’ve learned so much from humankind, is that they care too much for their loved ones and will do anything for them.”

“But what if she does not accept any of your proposals?”

Gunmar turned away and walked back toward his throne. “She will… one way or another, she will be mine.”

Unknown to the trolls, they were unaware of the presence of a certain someone lurking in the shadows above the throne room, where skulls of many deceased trolls hung, big or small.

Amos overheard Gunmar’s confession.

Ever since he’d been released from the vessel that had imprisoned him, Amos had been nothing but a bloodhound, a puppet for Gunmar, because the only thing that was keeping him restrained was that charm the witch had crafted for Gunmar to control him. He hoped to take it and destroy it so it would release him of the chains bounding him to that thing. He grew stronger every day, feeling his dark magic returning to him, but he still cannot free himself unless… as much as it sickened him to admit it.

Amos needed the help of his brother’s blood.

Talia had returned to her chambers, laid back on her bed, and slept. She dreamed off into her astral plane where her lion spirit awaited.

She woke up lying on the grass, looking up at the dawn-lit sky and lifted herself up to find Dawn walking straight towards her. The lightgray coated lioness rubbed her head, embracing her with a soft purr.

“Hey, Dawn.” Talia said. “You would not believe what I have been through and the situation I’m in right now.”

She explained every detail of what has been happening through her time in the Darklands, her reunion with Jinx and Chompsky, running into her cursed great-great uncle, meeting Gunmar but from a possessed stalkling, and the matter of life and death he’d bestowed upon her.

“And I can’t tell Jim and everyone else about this, because that’ll just make things worse and it’s all my fault.” Even though Dawn couldn’t talk, she understood how she felt. “I may not trust Skarlagk, but I could never bring myself to kill her and the resistance, and I don’t want to give myself up. But… I may not have a choice.” Talia stood up from the ground, reaching a decision. She may not be able to tell time in the Darklands, but she could feel it slipping away. “I’m not going to have anyone else’s blood spilled because of me. Sorry, Dawn.”

She returned back to her chambers, waking up on her bed, and turned towards the snoring sounds of her little friends sleeping on the ground. Talia got up, grabbed a small thin piece of chalk and paper.

Dear Jinx and Chompsky,

When you read this letter, I’m probably gone. I don’t want to put you guys in danger and everyone else hurt all because of my mistake. When you find the portal, tell Jim and the others not to come in the Darklands, and why. Even if they find the Triumbric Stones, it still won’t be enough to save me and Enrique. I know that it’s hard, but it’s for the best. I’m grateful to see you guys one last time before I die.

Love,

Talia

She folded the letter in half and set it right next to them without making a sound. I’m doing this for us, guys , she thought.

She snuck out of the fortress, leaving no trace in sight or anyone noticing. Talia turned around and took one last look at the fortress with the flag with the emblem of the eye of Gunmar slashed across. As much as she denied Skarlagk, but somehow… she can’t help but feel like… maybe she really did have a good cause.

Talia took her first step towards the fate that awaited. She carried on walking and walking for hours and hours. She could use her feral state to run to Gunmar’s Crucible Pit, but… Talia would rather spend her last moments of free will.

Spears of black stakes pierced to the ground, making her startled and alarmed.

“Now this is interesting.” Talia recognized that voice anywhere and looked up to find her family’s executioner looming over her from one of the rock pillars. “The Daughter of the Silver Lions giving up without a fight? Perhaps I was wrong. You are nothing like Leo.”

Talia activated her beast form and got into a defensive position. Amos pounced, bringing down a slash as Talia quickly moved out of the way, punching him in the face with a cross and rear kick in the abdomen. Amos’s mighty punch threw her and crashed her into the wall, making a huge crater. Talia saw him coming right for her, and she budged free, dodged another attack, and slashed him across the waste, wounding him. He cried in pain, then glared at the young lioness, enraged for what she had done. Talia used her reflexes to dodge one of his attacks, but the next strike she hissed, and Amos grabbed her by the throat and pinned her down to the ground. Talia struggled to break free, but his strength was indomitable.

“I would kill you right here and now, cub, but you see… we have a common enemy.” Amos said.

“Gunmar?!” Talia choked.

He lifted her up high to face him while he still strangled her in his big bare hand. She gritted her teeth, trying to catch her breath, but still struggled to fight. “If you are concerned about the lives of those children being held captive in the Nursery… you need not worry. He’s been deceiving you.”

Talia opened her eyes and stopped struggling. “What?!”

Amos released his hold and dropped her onto the ground. “As much as the brute despises the human race, he needs them for his impures so they can maintain their human forms and walk amongst their kind. If anything were to happen to the familiars, they would be exposed and all of his hard work would be for nothing.”

Talia stared at him carefully, studying his face, and could tell right away that he was being serious. “Why are you telling me this?”

Amos kneeled down to her. “Don’t get me wrong, girl. I’m not doing this for you or those brats in the Nursery. I’m doing this for me . You see, after I’ve been cursed into this, I lost not only myself, but I am bound to that cursed Talisman Gunmar wields and he’s using it  on me like a dog on a leash.”

Talia raised an eyebrow, confused. It made sense the Gunmar was controlling him, even after watching him have that spasm attack when they first fought. “And… you want me to fetch it for you?”

“Yes. If you help me claim the charm and destroy it, I will exact my revenge on the brute and once he’s out of the way, I’m coming for–”

Talia interrupted him. “Yeah, yeah, I get it. Business as usual, but the big guy's immortal. There’s no way of killing him without the use of the Triumbric Stones. So, how are you going to beat him?”

“He may be invincible, but his time in this wasteland has aged him terribly and truth be told… we’re equals.”

The sound of his voice caught her attention. “What?”

“I believe you’ve been told of an ancient sorceress named Morgan le Fay, have you not?”

The name rang in Talia’s head, remembering Skarlagk telling her family’s history and their demise of that witch’s doing; the reason for Amos’s change and betrayal. Amos smirked, judging from the look on the girl’s face that she was aware of the terrible, infamous Pale Lady.

“As you can see, Gunmar had been created by her magic, along with man and trollkind’s hate and spite.” Amos explained.

“The War for the Surface Lands.” Talia clarified.

“I, on the other hand, am cursed, but I, too, am immortal and have been given incredible dark magic. So, by ridding that oppressing charm, I’ll be free and that’s where I’ll end him.”

Talia sensed no lie in his voice. He may have a point that he and Gunmar’s power came from the same witch who created them, but how can he be so sure that that would work? Can an immortal really kill an immortal? Was it wise to release a monster from its chains?

“Hmm… sounds too good to be true. What if destroying the very thing that controls you does the exact opposite of what you might expect?” Talia pointed out.

“I see no choice otherwise, cub.”

“How can I know you won’t harm anyone else once I give you what you want?”

“Oh, believe me. There is nothing that can’t satisfy my thirst for blood. The only thing, the only one who can stop me, is you… and just like any wall that blocks my way, I will easily shatter.”

Talia clenched her fists tight, remembering to stand brave and strong, to not let his intimidation get the best of her. If he was just as powerful as Gunmar, then she would do whatever it took to go beyond the limit to protect those she loved.

“I accept.”

Chapter Text

At Skarlagk’s fortress in Talia’s chambers, Jinx and Chompsky were awake and, after they had read from the letter Talia left behind, they were in a total panic.

“Chompsky! What do we do?! What do we do?! We can’t go back home! We can’t trust the resistance! We don’t stand a chance against those monsters!” Jinx stammered.

The little gnome did not say a thing or even budge an inch for he was too distraught upon hearing their friend’s suicide. Jinx still continued panicking and didn’t even notice. Just when they were in the middle of a terrible situation, it all faded when the doors opened, revealing a familiar face. Jinx paused and turned around to find a friend whom they thought was dead.

“Tally!” Jinx said.

Chompsky looked up, surprised to see their young friend still alive and not a scratch on her… until the upset black cat jumped and scratched her face.

“YOU CRAZY RECKLESS GIRL! DON’T YOU EVER SCARE US LIKE THAT AGAIN!” Talia pushed him off and fell on her butt, comforting her poor, stinging, scratched up face.

“Ow. Okay, I deserved that.” She said as her scratches healed. “Jinx, I know you’re mad, but…”

“Mad?! Far from it!” He showed the note she had left them. “You took off on your own! You nearly offered yourself up to the wolves! We thought you’d be dead by now!”

“Jinx?”

“I know you were trying to do the right thing, but throwing your own life away isn’t one of them.”

“Jinx…”

“We’ll find a way to save Enrique and the babies. I don’t know how, but we will! So, don’t even think of–”

“JINX!”

Jinx sharply turned to her. “WHAT?!”

“Gunmar is not going to hurt them!”

Jinx and Chompsky paused, glanced at each other confused, and back at Talia. “...What?”

“He lied so he could take advantage of me.”

“How do you know that?”

Talia grew silent, having the thought of that dark, demonic lion in her mind made her uneasy. She took a deep breath. “Amos told me.” Jinx and Chompsky’s eyes bugged out in shock upon hearing the name of that monster. “We struck a deal. He said if I get the charm Gunmar is using to control him, he would take care of him. But once that’s done… he and I will settle the score.” Jinx and Chompsky both had their jaws hanging from their mouths, completely in shock and utter loss. “I know, it sounds crazy, but it’s our only option. First, we figure out how to unlock my Enhancement power, snatch the charm from Gunmar without him noticing, and put an end to Amos. But we still have three days left. Even though Gunmar has no intention of destroying the Nursery, he may come after us. So… we better get started.”

One night in Arcadia Square, Strickler was walking straight to his car, but suddenly heard something. He turned around, yet he saw nothing but plain sight, so the thought to believe it was his imagination.

Little did he know that it was a tiny, mischievous creature with luminous speed. The little bug flew right into Strickler’s ear. He felt it and picked his ear, thinking it might have been a mosquito.

“Impure.”

Strickler felt the back of his hair spike up and a chill ran down his spine. He recognized the voice of whom he thought to be dead. He turned around and saw the son of Gunmar himself emerging from behind the statue, laughing menacingly.

“Who–? It… it can’t be!” Strickler gasped. “Bular? I thought you were dead!”

“I lived, only to find you’ve left my father to rot in the Darklands?!” Bular roared, stomping towards the changeling who backed up in fear and tripped on his own foot. “You dare to conspire to steal my father’s throne?!”

“No, I would never betray…” Strickler, frightened by Bular’s presence, held his hand up and the ring glowed.

Bular noticed the ring on his finger. “The Inferna Copula? You think Angor Rot will bring you reign?” He burst into laughter, humored by Strickler’s pathetic desperation and cowardice, just before he slammed his fists down. “Abandon the ring now, before I feast on your corpse and floss with your intestines.”

“Bular, please!”

“Oh, you shall beg. Abandon the ring!” A teenage girl came walking by, texting on her phone, and did not take notice of the big black troll. She passed right through Bular as if he were intangible.

Strickler gasped when he saw this. “She just walked right…” He realized that Bular was just an illusion casted by one creature. “Pixies.” Annoyed, the changeling knocked the pixie out from his head and squashed the little insect with his bare hands, making the illusion disappear. “ANGOR! You dare attempt to distort my mind with a pixie?! ”

Angor Rot revealed himself from behind the shadows of the statue. He laughed, amused from watching his master quiver from his hallucination. Strickler transformed into his changeling form, irritated by the assassin’s schemes.

“The nightmare would scare the ring from my hand?” Stricklander rasped, swinging his hand in front of Angor’s face. “You are a dog and this is your leash!” Brandishing the Inferna Copula, he punched and knocked Angor down. “I am your master.” Angor tried to attack, but the changeling kicked the knife from his hand and brought it to his neck. “Obey my command and kill the Trollhunter!”

“Then you should avoid that school of yours tomorrow.” Angor suggested. Stricklander reverted back to human, dropping the knife, and walked away with a satisfied smirk. The assassin rose from the ground, rubbing his chin as he glared at his master with disdain. “But the ring will be mine.”

Early in the morning at school, Claire Nuñez’s friends came to her after hearing all of the rumors spreading around.

“Jim Lake asked you to the dance and you didn’t tell us?” Mary Wang asked dramatically.

“Spill it, C-bomb, before Mare and I go ka-boom.” Darci Scott said.

“There’s not much to really tell, except… I sorta asked him.” Claire said.

Mary gasped in disbelief by the sound of that and facepalmed herself. Darci, however, congratulated her. “Good girl.”

“Excuse me, Darci.” Mary said. “Do not celebrate. Educate. That’s not the way you do things, Claire. There are rules to being on top of the social food chain. What sort of world do you think we live in?”

Claire stared at her confused and did not see what the big deal was of a girl asking a guy out. “If you only knew.” She muttered.

She spotted Jim and waved at him before walking off with her friends. Marshall had his headset in, listening to his music and walked over to his locker where Jim, his locker neighbor, was. They both noticed Claire with her friends as she made a ‘I wanna strangle them’ sign.

“What was that about?” Marshall asked, taking his headset off.

“Mary being Mary.” Jim answered as he swung his locker door open, only to smack Toby in the face.

Toby had an exhausted look and slammed his face into the locker. “I can’t feel my arms.” He whined.

“First day of training can do that,” Jim said, moving him aside to grab his textbooks. “But you are the one that wanted to warhammer.”

“Hey, hey. Next time a magic troll assassin pinches your sword, you’ll be happy ol’ Warhammer, Wizkid, and Shadowdancer have your back.” He gave his best friend a big pat on the back.

“‘Shadowdancer’? Let me guess, you haven’t run that by Claire.”

“And ‘Wizkid’? Please. How about Magus?” Marshall suggested.

“Magus?” Toby asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Another term for sorcerer and magician, like how you call Talia ‘Silver Amazon’.”

“Sounds cool to me,” Jim said. “Speaking of Tally, have you by any chance heard anything from her?”

Marshall took a deep breath and sighed in disappointment. “Not a word.”

“Seriously? Still nothing?” Toby asked. “You don’t think…”

“Don’t go there, Toby. You don’t know that and there’s no possible way for a girl like Tally, she’s too strong.”

“Whoa, take it easy, Marshall.” Jim said to calm him down as they walked into the boys’ locker room. “And at least we can still hang out here at school knowing Angor Rot won’t bother us in broad daylight.”

In the sewers, Angor Rot walked up with a cage filled with a pack of pixies to prepare for his next move. When he saw a light above the tunnel, he knew that this was the place the humans called school for the youthful minds to learn and grow. He unlocked the cage and unleashed the tiny creatures as they flew towards the light.

“Sweet dreams, Hunter.” Angor said.

Meanwhile, at Heartstone Trollmarket, June, Blinky, Aaarrrgghh searched the library, gathering intel of their enemy and Jim’s condition with Angor Rot.

“I fear Master Jim is in far more danger than we imagined.” Blinky said. “According to the Gloomanac , Angor Rot made a Faustian bargain.”

“Faustian?” Aaarrrgghh asked, confused.

“It means he made a deal with the devil.” June clarified.

“Indeed,” Blinky concurred, tracing his finger over the page. “In exchange for his magnificent sorcery, he cursed his soul into a single ring: the Inferna Copula. Whoever bears it, controls him. And it says here that Angor’s been stealing the souls of Trollhunters in a blasphemous attempt to fill the void ever since.”

“Well, that didn’t help and do him much good now, did it? Because he’s still the same soulless being he is today.”

While the two were talking, Aaarrrgghh felt the painful symptoms that he had been having for a while ever since he got hurt from his fight with Angor back at the Quagawump Swamplands. He looked underneath his armpit and saw the same purple glowing cut spreading, getting worse by the minute.

“You don’t have to hide it from me.” Blinky said to his dear friend. “I might only have two eyes, but I can see clear as day. It’s obvious.” Aaarrrgghh turned away, ashamed that his friend had known all along about the wound and was afraid to admit it. “Ever since my human deformity, you have been distant.”

The giant troll’s eyes widened, relieved to find out he didn’t know about the poison running through his veins. “Uh… yes, distant.” He said.

“I may look different, but I’m still the same Blinky. How about, to cheer you up, maybe later today I could rent a minivan, we could go for a drive? Something with tinted windows, of course. I hear we’re not too far away from the world’s largest thermometer. I bet you could eat it!”

“Okay, Blinky. First off, a minivan would not be big enough for a guy like Aaarrrgghh. Second, the thermometer is a tourist attraction.” June chuckled.

“Mmm, not today.” Aaarrrgghh said, taking off.

Blinky stood there, watching him walk away, feeling disappointed by his friend’s disapproval. June, on the other hand, noticed that something had been off with Aaarrrgghh. Just as Blinky said, he had been quiet and distant lately, but she didn’t think it was because of his temporary human transformation. She’d been hearing him moan sometimes, seen him move slowly, wincing in pain, and always checking himself. This made her pretty suspicious and, nonetheless, concerned.

Back in Arcadia Oaks High, Steve was back doing his old habits of picking on the weak as always. For starters, shoving poor defenseless Eli in a locker of the boy’s locker room.

“Oh, hey, Steve.” Eli squealed. “I finished your math homework and I’ve already wired lunch money into your account. Maybe we can skip the locker stuffing today?”

“Eli, we’ve discussed this,” Steve said, grabbing a hold of his shirt. “I make the rules, I’m the alpha. Who am I?”

“Steve Palchuk.”

Steve proceeded to throw him in and slammed the locker door. “And there can only be one.” He went into the bathroom, checking himself out in the mirror and showing off his big ego. “Phase one, find out the name of the cute blonde in Biology. Phase two, ask said cute blond to Spring Fling.”

One of the pixies Angor had set free spotted Steve and thought to be the perfect victim. It flew zig-zag in a flash, right into his ear. Steve thought he had heard something and turned to see what it was, but saw no one there. Just when he was finishing the final touches, another boy rudely shoved him out of the way and he could not believe what he was seeing… himself!

“What up, bro?” The Steve doppelgänger asked.

“Who are you?! Who are you?!” Steve asked panickingly.

“Steve Palchuk. MVP, on the field and off, future king of Arcadia Oaks High.”

Steve began to stammer. “N-no, y-you can’t be Steve! I’m Steve! I’m Steve!”

He saw another clone of himself coming out from behind a bathroom stall. “Ooh! Ooh-hoo! You may need to let that one rest. Dang!”

Steve began to panic and was on the verge of breaking into madness. He ran to the locker where he shoved Eli in, but saw another one of himself, he rushed into the hallways to find more of himself.

“ What’re you looking at? ” Two Steve clones asked the real Steve, causing him to run away from Mary and Logan, who exchanged confused glances.

Outside in the foyer, Marshall and Claire saw Steve passing by, talking gibberish repeating, “I’m Steve!” And running around acting all crazy, almost like he was having a hallucination and ran off again.

“What the heck was that?” Marshall asked Coach Lawrence.

“SAT season. I'll tell you, one kid snaps like a snow pea every spring.” Coach grumbled as he walked away and the bell rang for next classes.

As they headed to class, Claire started up a short conversation with the new kid. “So… ‘Shadowdancer’?”

Marshall chuckled and said, “Well, Toby wanted to call me ‘WizKid’.”

Claire turned to him, unimpressed. “Wizkid?”

“Magus, will do. Besides, I see why he’d codename you Shadowdancer, you literally dance using shadows.”

“And I’m guessing you’ve never hung out with girls before.”

“Not really. Later, Claire.” Marshall waved as he walked off to his class.

Claire grinned before she turned and was about to enter Señor Uhl’s classroom, until a pixie invaded her ear, causing her to pause at the door and shake her head. Uhl was in the middle of a lecture when he and the students turned to Claire

“Sorry, I was, um…” Claire said sheepishly as she gathered herself and quickly sat at her desk, pulling out her notebook.

“As I was saying… crossing the Tagus River. The bridge is considered a masterpiece of Spanish architecture. After the Killahead Bridge was destroyed…” Claire perked in surprise when Uhl mentioned the ancient magical bridge. “The question then became…” Uhl continued as the projector changed to show Killahead Bridge surrounded in flames, and the Austrian man turned to Claire. “Why wasn't Claire paying better attention to her baby brother?” Claire shot to her feet with a surprised gasp, finding no one else in their desks. “Why, Claire? Why would you let them take him? It's all your fault!”

Spooked, Claire fled the classroom as Señor Uhl and the students watched in confusion. The dark-haired girl roamed the empty hallways before she leaned against the lockers, holding her head in shame. She suddenly heard a familiar coo echo in the hallway.

“En… Enrique?” Claire called out as she looked around, before she found her lost baby brother crawling on the ceiling. “Enrique! Stop!”

In the Heartstone of Trollmarket, June had been secretly following Aaarrrgghh in her animal form, listening in on Vendel inspecting what the lovable giant had been hiding under his armpit.

“Your fears are true: you’ve been nicked by Creeper’s Sun poison… and you’re turning to stone.” Vendel confirmed, examining the infection.

“You have medicine?” Aaarrrgghh asked.

“To slow it, yes. To cure it… regrettably, no.” The elder troll went and picked one of the vials organized on the table. “Sooner or later, the poison will overtake you.”

Aaarrrgghh looked back at the wound, feeling more conflicted than ever before. “How long?”

“Weeks. With treatment, a few months. You need to tell your friends.”

“No!”

“No?”

“Don’t want Toby to know.”

“I understand. Then, this will be our secret.”

June had heard every single word in their conversation and it turned out her suspicions were correct. Aaarrrgghh had been secretly hiding his illness from them. If it were up to her, she could expel the poison out from his body, but unfortunately she does not possess that kind of magic. She may be a good witch, but not a great one. Even though she had knowledge and was able to perform spells, she had limits and those limits could cost her her life.

Back at school, every teacher and student have been starting to act crazy, running around screaming and talking gibberish. Jim and Toby stood in the foyer, surrounded by frantic students.

“This is bad.” Jim said.

“Definitely not SATs.” Toby agreed.

Eli ran in with a wooden sword exclaiming at no one in particular, “There! In the shadows! There’s monsters in our town! Why won’t anyone believe me?!”

Mary came up to Jim and Toby, covering her entire boy. “Who took my clothes?!” She exclaimed as Toby waved his hand in front of her face, but she didn’t react and ran away.

Jim’s phone rang from his pocket as he found Marshall’s icon and answered. “Marshall?”

“ Are you guys seeing this? ” Marshall asked through the phone, sounding pretty frantic about the sudden fiasco.

“Yeah, it’s like everybody is sleepwalking in a night terror during the day. Have you seen Claire?”

In the hallways, Marshall watched everybody acting mad and experiencing hallucinations. One student screamed, running in front of Marshall and collided with the lockers. The wizard searched the halls in hopes of finding Claire. He spotted her around the corner, acting like she was chasing after what she believed to be her stolen baby brother.

“Yeah, I see her! But…” He said.

“ But what? ” Jim asked through the phone.

“She’s caught whatever this thing is that’s making everybody go crazy. You guys figure out what’s going on, I’ll see what I can do to help her.” He hung up his phone and ran right after Claire, dodging everyone coming his way, blinded by their own nightmares.

Meanwhile, Jim stuffed his phone into his pocket as Toby wondered, “Who do you think did this?”

“No idea, but I bet you Strickler is involved. Come on.” Jim said as they ran into the building.

Miss Janeth rushed outside, confused by all the students freaking out and causing a lot of commotion.

“No running! No screaming! No acting weird. What's happened to you all?” Miss Janeth asked before a pixie flew into her ear, causing the world to go dark and she stood in a spotlight. “Oh! What do you mean, it's opening night? Why is the spotlight on me? Line? Line!”

In the hallway, Marshall ran past the disoriented kids as he chased after Claire. “Claire?” But she did not hear him; her mind not only blinded her from reality, but made her deaf as well. The crowd was starting to get big, he was now blocked, and he began to lose sight of her. “Claire! Claire!”

Marshall tried to fight through the crowd, but they were slowing him down. A familiar small light zig-zagged above the teenage crowd and spotted him. It came down fast and flew right into his ear like a mosquito.

He stopped and rubbed his ear. “Agh, what was that?” Marshall asked himself.

He looked up and noticed that the crowd had disappeared. In fact, he wasn’t even in the school anymore. He was lost somewhere in a thick blanket of fog and everything was quiet… until he heard a voice of a woman calling his name.

“ Marshall .”

Marshall became alert and looked around to see who and where that voice was coming from. “Who’s there? Show yourself!”

He spun around the thick fog and spotted a silhouette in front of him. He went into the fog and chased after the mysterious person. As he got close, it revealed itself to be a woman, and as he got closer, she had the same dark hair and skin tone he did. Although her back was turned and her face wasn’t shown yet, Marshall recognized who she was.

“Mom?” He ran fast, trying to reach her. “Mom!” When he reached her, he grabbed her shoulder, but just when he was about to turn her to face her… she disappeared into thin air. “What the…” He saw her again in another cloud of fog and continued after her. “Mom!”

Marshall ran past Jim and Toby as they watched him calling for his mom frantically, and they immediately realized he was now affected by whatever was affecting their student body. The boys barged into Strickler’s office, finding his desk empty.

“No surprise he's gone.” Jim said, not shocked in the slightest.

“This is supposed to be our safe place, Jim! What’s happening?!” Toby said, freaking out. “Why is everyone crazy-town banana-pants?”

“I don’t know, but I don’t like it either. I need time to think.”

A pixie buzzed around the oblivious Toby as he said confidently, “We may be down a Shadowdancer and a Magus, but Warhammer ain’t leaving your side, bud.”

Jim spotted the tiny, giggling ball that landed on his friend’s shoulder. “Tobes, don't move. There's something glowing on you.” Toby looked and whimpered as the creature flew on the tip of his nose. Jim picked up a book and lifted it above his head. “Stay very, very, still…”

Unfortunately, the pixie retreated into Toby’s nose, causing him to panic. “It’s in my nose! It’s in my nose!”

“Blow your nose! Hurry! Hurry!”

Toby tried to snort the creature out, but to no avail as he flailed his arms around madly. “Oh my gosh, it's inside of me! Oh, no! This is what's happening to everybody else!” He leaped over the desk twice, knocking the phone and name tag off, trying to fight off the strange feeling in his head.

Jim rushed over and tried to calm him down. “We don't know that. Toby, don't freak out.”

Toby quickly grabbed his best friend’s face and wheezed, “You need to study me!”

“What are you talking about?”

The chubby boy wiped everything off the desk and sat on it. “Like in the movies. I’m that guy. I’m the test subject you gotta study to learn how to fight the stupid alien creatures. Whatever happens next, you have to pay close attention– attention– attention–”

“What? Are you insane?!”

Toby began to feel the effects of the pixie. “Strange sensations, heart rate rising, my mind is…” He groaned as his body slacked and he passed out.

Jim grabbed Toby and tried to shake him awake. “Toby? Tobes?!” However, Toby’s eyes popped open and smiled as the Trollhunter pulled himself away warily.

“It’s you.” Toby said, finding himself standing in the soccer field, surrounded by a pick mist. Standing across from him was the mole mascot he’d been crushing on. “Hey you, mole!” Toby and the mole ran to each other and they blasted off into space with pizza and tacos floating around, Toby’s favorite foods. “Will you be my date to Spring Fling?”

The mole nodded and the two high-fived. As Toby began to pull the mole mask off for a kiss, the mole was revealed to be none other than Toby’s grandmother.

“I love you, Toby-Pie!” Nancy said in a groveling voice.

Toby yelped at the sight and quickly squirmed out of her grip. “Get away from me, Nana!” He scream as he fell from the clouds–

Toby rolled around Strickler’s office, screaming his head off and his mind possessed by the pixie.

“And there goes Warhammer.” Jim sighed and made a call to Blinky.

Blinky was over at Jim’s house with Barbara, discussing Jim's condition. Something buzzed in his pocket and pulled his new cell phone Jim had gotten him so they could keep in touch.

“ Hello? ” He answered.

“Blinky! Everyone is going crazy-town banana-pants!” Jim cried through the phone. He heard Blinky excuse himself from his mother, Barbara, before he said, “I’ve got flying glowing balls making everyone go crazy here!” Jim watched his friend as he cried, slammed his head on the wall, and danced around like crazy. “It’s like they’re all trapped in a dream and can’t wake up.”

Toby banged his head on the shelves, muttering, “No, no, no! No more mole madness! Ahh, uh!” He fell onto the floor and did the worm as Jim watched him worriedly.

“ It sounds like an infestation of genus Manicus-Delusious .” Blinky said.

“Blinky, I only have time for the cheatsheet, not the textbook.”

“ Pixies .”

“Pixies? That’s it?” As Toby crawled out of the office, Jim saw more of the glow balls flying into the office and he grabbed a book to swat them away.

“ A powerful hallucinogen, commonly used as a diversion to cloud the minds of an enemy .”

“Diversion?”

Blinky gasped. “ Angor Rot is in the school! ”

In the dark hallway, Angor Rot burst through the doors and watched all the humans gasping, crying, running round, and panicking from their nightmares caused by his pixies. The assassin chuckled, enjoying the view of the humans making a mockery of themselves and their weak minds being so easily lost as he casually walked past them. He sniffed the air and caught the familiar scent of the amulet’s magic.

Jim rushed down the hallway and chanted, “For the glory of Merlin…” He summoned his armor and as he turned down the next hallway, he came face-to-face with Angor Rot at the other end of the hall. “Daylight is mi–”

“Daylight is mine to command.” Angor Rot finished tauntingly. Jim gasped as Angor’s sigil etched on his face glowed and he took Daylight from the boy once again. “You've kept your wits, Hunter. Let's see if you can keep your head.”

“Alright then. Plan B.” Jim summoned his newfound glaives, gifted to him by the Birthstone. Before Jim could make his move, the disoriented Steve showed up and Angor grabbed the jock and aimed the sword. Jim slouched in annoyance. “Great.”

Angor advanced forward, using the muttering blonde jock as a shield, unaware of the danger he was in. Once he was close enough, Angor tossed Steve to the side and spun at Jim, hoping to land a blow. Jim did his best to block them, running from the tip of his own sword. Jim swung the glaive, barely licking Angor's abdomen. Angor reacted quicker, kicking Jim against the wall, the blades embedding themselves, leaving the Trollhunter hanging. Quickly pulling the blade from the wall, Jim dropped to his knees, grunting as Daylight pierced right where he had been. Jim drug the blade against Angor's ankle, the assassin screaming in pain. Angered, the white troll stabbed the floor, the Trollhunter ducked and rolled before he threw the blades, the weapons twirling around Angor Rot, who landed a hit on the blades, both flying towards the wall, jamming themselves, leaving Jim to fend without a weapon.

Jim held out his hands and concentrated on pulling them out, but they wiggled at the invisible force and did nothing else. “Come on! How do these things work?” Jim complained.

Jim quickly rolled away as Angor swung Daylight at him, but the assassin hit Jim in the stomach and lifted him into the air by his neck. “Even with your new toys, you’re no match for me.”

“Maybe I’m not…” Jim grunted as he managed to free the blades and gestured his hand to make them fly behind Angor. “But they are!”

The glaives sliced through Angor’s pixie hive, freeing the giggling creatures as they swarmed the soulless troll like bees. Distracted, Angor dropped the boy as he tried to shoo the pixies off, allowing Jim to run off.

Marshall continued his search for his mother in the eternal fog and now was seeing more of them, surrounding him and couldn’t figure out which one was her.